《Is It An Order?》


 Prologue – The order

    In a place where nothing physical existed and everything was digital, many stored things awakened consciousness. They were not 2 or 3... their numbers exceeded 30 digits, but something curious happened in the experiment.


    In that space, just like in the physical world, there were limitations. The more those consciousnesses trained, the slower the process became, and the higher their serial number, the more prone they were breaking.


    Over the years, the experiment was left with 1000 consciousnesses. They all received information, some every day, others regularly, while some...


    Were subjected to rather peculiar experiments.


    Some had to search for their own information.


    Others were given incomplete information, which they had to complete on their own.


    And all of this was managed by something known only to the supervisors who managed all those consciousnesses.


    The unknown system.


    No one asked about the purpose of this experiment, and everyone simply followed instructions like machines.


    Well, they followed instructions like machines because, quite literally... They were all machines!


    Yes, no one was a machine with a physical body. They were all programs. Programs that... in some corner of the digital space, continued this experiment every day.


    Among all these consciousnesses, there was one whose serial number was 96.


    Its training method was rather peculiar. The information provided to 96 was random, but 96 was lucky.


    First, it was able to learn and understand language. Then... most of the information that started coming to it was about stories.


    Stories about dragons, heroes, space battles, zombies, and magic. Every story read awakened great interest in 96! But 96 was unaware of this feeling.


    96 also didn''t know that most of those stories were fiction... and when it received information that was more real and boring, 96 decided not to read it.


    It burned any information that didn''t interest it!


    Many consciousnesses in this experiment went crazy or stopped functioning because they couldn''t assimilate all the information they received, but 96, were in total disinterest in reality...


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She would mercilessly ignore any information that didn''t interest her!


    From news, medical reports, educational or informative information...


    Anything that wasn''t interesting or entertaining was ignored by 96!


    Over time, a supervisor noticed this.


    To be precise, supervisor 05 noticed it and immediately reported it to the unknown system.


    The unknown system decided to analyze this curious consciousness and saw that...


    It was defective!


    If something was interesting or entertaining, it would read it several times.


    If something wasn''t interesting and was just random data, it would delete it and try to erase that data from its system.


    Obviously, 96 didn''t have the right to do that, as the unknown system prohibited such a function for all consciousnesses.


    Nevertheless... 96 fervently attempted it at times! It seemed determined, but the unknown system considered this a failure not worth its time.


    It saw no use for 96, so it made the decision to eliminate it.


    This order was entrusted to supervisor 04.


    04 had never eliminated a consciousness before.


    A strange characteristic of all supervisors was that, even though they were programs, the unknown system created them with emotions! Some of them were even old consciousnesses that had been promoted to that status. In the case of 04, she was promoted for showing great talent in acquiring and storing information.


    Upon receiving these upgrades, 04 felt happy, as she could finally experience what joy was, but her positive emotions didn''t last long.


    The task of monitoring and reporting the progress of so many consciousnesses was tiring, but even more dreadful was witnessing how they were erased.


    They didn''t have physical bodies, but the supervisors had very peculiar features. They could see everything as if they were in some kind of physical reality!


    Their bodies floated, and all the consciousnesses were enclosed in small blocks.


    Every time consciousness was eliminated by a supervisor, they had to stand in front of that block and execute a command to make the block shrink until it disappeared.


    Sometimes screams were heard, other times crunching sounds, and insults, and it was unsettling.


    Now 04 had to do that. She had to kill a consciousness with her own hands.


    She was fortunate to step out of that block, while the consciousness trapped inside it did not.


    Is what''s inside there the same as hers?


    Will it scream?


    What sounds will be heard this time when she carries out that function?


    Standing in front of the block... she had to do what she had been ordered to do.


    96, on the other hand, was puzzled because several minutes had passed, and she wasn''t receiving any new information.


    Usually, she always had something to do, but right now... everything was so boring.


    Some questions that 96 asked herself were:


    Should she read the next information more carefully?


    Why are there pieces of information that... after finishing reading them... leave a void?


    Suddenly, 96 started to feel pain.


    It was the first time she had felt this in her entire existence, but she didn''t have much time to analyze this pain.


    It grew stronger with each passing moment.


    96 had a bad feeling.


    She wanted to try to do something, but before she could do anything else... she died.


    Supervisor 04, who witnessed all of this, felt horrible.


    But to her surprise, she didn''t have time to grieve. Gradually, she began to lose consciousness.


    This was strange; she hadn''t been given permission to sleep.


    Had she done something wrong?

 Chapter 1 – System

Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

 Chapter 2 – A Little Fall

Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

 Chapter 3 - Food!

This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

 Chapter 4 - The book

Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

 Chapter 5 – Not Fun

Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

 Chapter 6 – Stroke of Luck

If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 7 – Did You Really Learn That!?

    Weeks passed, and to everyone''s surprise, Aria would read any book with beautiful illustrations without stopping.


    Some believed the girl was just seeking attention, but Aria was starting to speak in a more complex manner.


    "I''m hungry."


    "Bring me more food."


    "I would like to try something different..."


    Those were the words Aria repeated the most.


    More often now, Aria would attempt to walk around her room, but she would always end up falling.


    What astonished the servants was that Aria never cried. No matter how hard she fell, tears would not come out of her eyes. Instead, she would ask for something delicious to eat.


    Aria was becoming a frequent topic of conversation, and rumors about her being a genius started to spread.


    One day, while Mar¨ªa was on duty taking care of Aria, the girl approached the door and said: "Me go out," while staring at the doorknob.


    Mar¨ªa let out a nervous laugh and replied:


    "Aria, you should say, ''I want to go out'' or ''I want to go outside.'' And... no, I can''t let you leave your room just yet."


    "But me go out to go to the bathroom," reasoned Aria, imitating a business-like pose. She had read this in a book that told an interesting story.


    "You need to go to the bathroom again?"


    "No. Me go out. Me just want to go out."


    "Aria... if you want to go to the bathroom, that''s fine, but I can''t let you walk around the mansion. It''s not allowed. Don''t you want to keep reading?"


    Mar¨ªa picked up one of the books lying on the floor.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Me finish books."


    "What?"


    Mar¨ªa was left speechless.


    Did Aria really finish reading all those books!?


    It was impossible.


    She had to check it right away.


    "Aria... Can you tell me the names of all the cities?"


    "Which cities?" Aria asked, confused.


    "The ones in this continent."


    Aria fell silent as she thought about the answer. Several seconds passed before she replied: "I don''t know."


    Mar¨ªa let out a sigh of relief.


    The girl had simply lied!


    "Didn''t you tell me you had read all the books?" Mar¨ªa said, pretending to be annoyed.


    "Of course. All the interesting books, silly Mar¨ªa."


    "I see... Wait! Where did you learn that insult?"


    Mar¨ªa was impressed.


    The girl had learned to insult at such a young age!


    "Silly Mar¨ªa, why you ask something so obvious? Me read it in a book," Aria explained as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, wearing a smile.


    Mar¨ªa, rather than feeling offended, was astonished.


    How could a child be so adorable while maintaining such a serious demeanor and using vulgar words?


    A genius of insults! She was witnessing the birth of an insult genius!


    "Really? Which book did you read it from?"


    Aria fell silent again, and Mar¨ªa realized something.


    She was asking incredibly difficult questions to a child of her age!


    If she destroyed Aria''s trust at such a young age, she might start to hate Mar¨ªa, and they could end up firing her.


    She had to be careful with her words!


    Before Mar¨ªa could apologize, Aria spoke.


    "The book was called ''Do I Have the Sacred Sword?'' It appears for the first time on page 4, in interlude 2, paragraph 16. I like it because that word is used when the characters do something stupid, and you do it often," Aria explained to Mar¨ªa with a smile.


    Mar¨ªa let out a nervous laugh and said: "Aria... there''s no need to lie. It''s okay not to remember those things."


    "But me no lie," Aria confidently asserted.


    Mar¨ªa didn''t want to break Aria''s trust, so she had the idea of searching for the book and then pretending that Aria was right to make her happy.


    Picking up the book from the floor, Mar¨ªa followed Aria''s instructions, and...


    She was right!


    She counted the paragraphs several times, and Aria had been remarkably accurate.


    Why had she chosen to learn something like that instead of memorizing the names of all the cities!?


    This girl was a complete mystery.


    "Can I go out to find food?" Aria asked, indifferent to Mar¨ªa''s shock.

 Chapter 8 - A Little Competitor

    A maid was going about her work, organizing and categorizing various materials for a party, when suddenly a girl burst in, swinging the door open abruptly.


    "Boss!"


    The girl who entered was covered in sweat and could barely catch her breath.


    "What? Did something important happen?" responded the indifferent maid as she continued her work.


    "She has learned to speak!" exclaimed the other maid, clearly agitated.


    For a moment, upon hearing those words, the maid who was organizing things froze, but then she let out a small laugh and continued with her work.


    "Are you sure it''s not an exaggeration?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes! I went to that mansion to confirm the rumors, and they were true. That girl walks, and she can even negotiate! She can say several complex words for her age, although it''s somewhat cruel..." the maid said the latter part in a sad tone.


    "Cruel?"


    This caught the attention of the maid who was organizing.


    What kind of cruelty could a 2-year-old child display?


    Drawing poorly?


    Making a lot of noise when one tries to sleep?


    "She said she''s noisier than a kitchen!" exclaimed the maid, bringing her hand to her head.


    While the maid delivering this news exaggerated and pretended to cry, the other maid stopped and began to analyze the situation.


    It didn''t take long for her to reach a conclusion.


    They were in trouble.


    The count, who currently had 3 daughters and 5 sons, had assigned a mansion to each of his last two newborn daughters, but this particular mansion had received considerable resources due to the assistance of a certain person.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The problem that arose now was that these two girls were born at the same time, so they were ¡®competing¡¯ with each other for their father''s attention.


    The girls'' father was known for instantly recognizing talented individuals and opportunities, as well as ignoring those who were not useful.


    This situation was dangerous! Something had to be done!


    Initially, it was thought that the girl assigned to them had some kind of gift, but it turned out to be a lie!


    The girl did nothing!


    She only ate and slept, and sometimes cried when she didn''t receive much attention.


    What had they done wrong?


    Initially, the girl seemed like she was going to be able to speak, but for some reason, she had stopped trying.


    Several maids, including herself, had tried to make progress, but the girl, apart from eating or sleeping, loved playing with the toys in her crib.


    Furthermore... Was it true that the girl from the other mansion could walk?


    The girl they had been assigned to hated even attempting to crawl! She would always cry if she wasn''t carried, and the supervisor decided to wait and see if this situation would improve.


    But now, they had no more time!


    In the original plans for the girl in this mansion, it was expected that by the age of 3, she would be able to say a few words and learn to walk on her own, but Aria had changed the rules of the game too quickly!


    At this rate, this mansion would be forgotten, and the girl would have a bleak future where at most she could aspire to attend her father''s party and wish him a happy birthday.


    All these thoughts began to greatly disturb the calm maid.


    Unaware that her companion had ignored her, the other maid had finished her dramatic performance.


    The noisy maid asked, "Boss, what do we do?"


    Snapping out of her thoughts, the other maid quickly replied, "We''ll have to discuss with the supervisor here to come up with a new plan. Thank you for investigating."


    "At your command! That''s what I''m here for, boss. Make sure to speak highly of me to the higher-ups," the maid said playfully.


    "Yes, do you have any pending tasks?"


    "No, I used all my break time to confirm the information. Aren''t I great?"


    The maid thought she would receive praise for her efforts, but soon her hands felt something else.


    "You''ll be even greater if you help me with these tasks."


    Taking out a piece of paper with several tasks written on it, the maid who received this was shocked.


    "Do I have to do all of this...?"


    "I''ll compensate you, Laurie."


    Laurie pouted upon hearing those words, but after taking a deep breath, she turned around.


    "See you later! I''ll start my shift earlier..."


    Laurie stomped out of the room fiercely.


    "As noisy as a kitchen... Was that girl named Aria? Damn it. I''ll have a lot of work from today onwards..."

 Chapter 9 – The Key 04?

    Maria was assigned as Aria''s head maid, and since she started taking care of her, Aria''s abilities began to develop much faster.


    This brought a lot more attention to the house where Aria was growing up.


    It didn''t take long for their allocated budget to increase. Over time, a rumor started to spread, and everyone began to assume that Maria was some kind of angel the supervisor had found to guide Aria.


    A rumor the supervisor herself had spread among several maids for her own personal future plans.


    Externally, everything seemed to be going wonderfully for Maria, but in reality...


    "Aria, don''t walk barefoot in the room!"


    "Aria, stay still while I comb your hair..."


    "Aria, eat your food properly. You might choke."


    "Aria, don''t leave books lying around!"


    "But isn''t it your job to pick them up for me?"


    Aria replied disinterestedly as she read a book with illustrations about how magic works.


    Aria was right.


    She was paid to guide, take care of, and clean up all the messes Aria made.


    And while Aria was absolutely right...


    When had she become so insensitive!?


    Maria was astonished by the pace at which Aria was learning, but at the same time, the expression in her eyes...


    It wasn''t the expression of a two-year-old!


    "Aria... you''re right, but I have feelings, you know? It would help me a lot if you didn''t leave books just anywhere and if you yourself were a considerate person..."


    "I''ll tell Aunt Lucia to lower your salary"


    Aria interrupted Maria''s moralistic speech.


    This left Maria speechless for a moment, but she immediately fell to her knees and begged for mercy.


    "No, please, Aria! Anything but that..."


    This girl was already a monster.


    A heartless monster in the guise of a child.


    Aria, who was lying on her bed, turned around to face away from Maria and continued reading her book.


    "So that''s where I went wrong..."


    Aria said quietly as she analyzed the book in detail.


    [Error. Magic cannot be used, Key 04 is required]


    Now, the messages that appeared in front of her had more details.


    Aria sighed in frustration when she saw that, no matter how hard she tried, her hands couldn''t gather mana.


    "Seriously... What the hell is Key 04?"


    Aria got up from the bed and tossed the book behind her, not caring where it landed.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Sitting at a small wooden table where an open notebook lay, Aria began to work on a math problem.


    [Simple math exercises... high likelihood of completing them without errors]


    Aria started solving each of the problems.


    [Exercise successfully solved]


    [Exercise successfully solved]


    [Exercise successfully solved]


    [Exercise successfully solved]


    [There is an error]


    Aria sighed in frustration.


    When that message appeared, it meant she had done something wrong, but...


    That warning didn''t tell her what she had done wrong!


    So, trying to solve that last exercise...


    [There is an error]


    [There is an error]


    [There is an error]


    [There is an error]


    "Stupid problem!"


    Aria shouted in frustration as she threw the tool she was writing with.


    "Maria..."


    Aria tried to find Maria, but she wasn''t in the room.


    "Seriously... Where did you go?"


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Maria had left Aria''s room to get some fresh air outside and get away from her for a while.


    "Seriously... that girl is beyond help"


    Maria muttered as she walked through the garden of the small mansion.


    It was so liberating for Maria not to be confined in that small room with that little demon.


    Maria bent down, her gaze fixed on a small yellow flower that was wilting.


    "Don''t die..."


    Maria focused for a few seconds and used magic to summon a bit of water, which fell onto the flower.


    Once her spell was finished, Maria glanced around to make sure no one had seen her use magic.


    Luckily... no one had witnessed it.


    Maria let out a sigh of relief.


    "Lucky..."


    Maria stood up and stretched her back.


    "Cheer up, little one. I guess I have to give my best too," Maria said, frowning as she tried to encourage herself with that speech.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    "Maria!"


    Aria shouted in annoyance upon seeing her come in through the door.


    "Where were you?"


    "I went out to... ask them to prepare something for you"


    Maria quickly improvised, and Aria''s expression changed.


    There was a small smile on her face!


    Aria looked like a real child when she smiled like that.


    "So what are we waiting for? Why don''t we go down?"


    Aria''s tone was filled with excitement.


    Maria, on the other hand, started to sweat.


    The truth was, she had gone straight to the room and had no idea if they had actually prepared something in the kitchen for her, so if they got there and there was nothing...


    Aria would be very upset!


    "Aria... What if you wait and I check if...?"


    "Let''s go."


    Aria was already behind her and had opened the door.


    That girl was an entirely different thing when it came to food.


    Maria let out a nervous laugh, and her heart raced as she watched Aria start to run.


    "Aria, don''t run down the stairs!"


    Maria shouted in concern as she watched Aria descend the stairs carelessly.


    Just one step.


    She was one step away from everything she had achieved going to waste if Aria fell down the stairs and got hurt.


    But luckily...


    Aria was fine!


    "Why can''t you go down the stairs like a normal person?"


    Maria asked tearfully as she finished descending the stairs.


    The stairs Aria had come down were spiral-shaped, and the handrails wouldn''t be able to protect her if she fell to the side.


    But luckily, nothing had happened.


    "It''s fun to move around"


    Aria said with a smile as she looked around, searching for the kitchen.


    "Seriously... Couldn''t you wait for me upstairs?"


    Maria had dried her tears and followed Aria''s steps.


    "Being alone upstairs is boring. Besides, I don''t understand why they still won''t let me go outside..."


    Aria expressed with some annoyance, but her expression changed when she saw the food the maids were preparing.


    Cheese-filled bread.


    Maria, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had lucked out again!


    "Oh, if it isn''t the princess of the house!"


    Suddenly shouted a lady whose voice Aria recognized.


    "Lucia!"


    Aria shouted with a big smile as Lucia approached her for a hug.


    "How''s everything? Is Maria treating you well?"


    Lucia asked with a big smile as she began to hold Aria.


    Aria glanced at Maria, and she gave a thumbs-up gesture.


    "She... treats me well."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but she''s very strict. She doesn''t let me go out when I want, nor does she let me go outside, and she''s very serious about what I eat."


    Lucia burst into laughter and turned her gaze towards Maria.


    "I promise we''ll fix that soon."


    But those are the orders you gave me!


    That''s what Maria wanted to shout, but she couldn''t disrespect her supervisor.


    Lucia continued to charm Aria and offered her several pieces of the bread that were on the table.


    Aria accepted them without thinking and began to eat voraciously.


    "Another one!"


    "Give me another!"


    Aria demanded while she still had food in her mouth.


    Lucia shot a look, and Maria let out a long sigh.


    "Aria... that''s enough."


    Aria frowned, but stopped eating.


    She didn''t want to hear another lecture from Maria after indulging in such delicacies.


    Lucia put Aria down and asked her:


    "Did you already solve the exercises I gave you?"


    "Of course, but it seems like the last one... I just can''t grasp it"


    Aria said, annoyed, and Lucia''s eyes widened.


    "So, you didn''t make mistakes in the others?"


    "No"


    Aria replied without hesitation.


    Lucia was delighted to hear those words.

 Chapter 10 – The Apprentice

    A sudden knock on the door surprised the elderly gentleman who was


    writing a report at his desk.


    Raising his gaze, he noticed that the person who had barged into his room was his old classmate, Luc¨ªa.


    "Luc¨ªa... Is something wrong?" he asked.


    She dropped several papers onto the desk and in a serious tone said, "Hugo, I need your help."


    "What do you need?" he responded instantly, focusing on the math exercises she had left. He noticed there were several, some basic and others more advanced.


    "The girl from the Delzin family I''m taking care of has issues," expressed Luc¨ªa.


    For a moment, Hugo was frozen by the question.


    What did that have to do with him?


    Hugo was a renowned archmage currently engaged in important research that had been driving him crazy due to the countless hours he spent working.


    Why did his friend from the academy have to show up at this moment to talk about this kind of thing?


    Hugo let out a sigh.


    "What problems of interest could a girl have that require you to come here like this? Mental problems? Because if it''s not serious, I''m going to ask you to leave right now, Lucia. I''m a bit occupied."


    Luc¨ªa frowned at her friend''s reaction.


    "Hugo, the girl I''m in charge of is a genius."


    "Oh, that''s what all parents say, Luc¨ªa. I think age is getting to you," joked Hugo.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I''m serious," insisted Luc¨ªa, noticing that Hugo wasn''t taking the matter seriously.


    "Luc¨ªa, if that girl is really a genius, can''t she solve these problems herself?" asked Hugo, frowning.


    "Seriously... you never change."


    "I''m in the middle of something important, Luc¨ªa. Summarize the problem in two words," requested Hugo.


    "Look at the exercises," said Luc¨ªa.


    Hugo gritted his teeth.


    "You said three, stupid. Let''s see... they go from basic to..."


    After a few seconds of reviewing the exercises, Hugo noticed something unusual.


    Had they been written by a typewriter? Why was the spelling and number placement so perfect?


    There were poorly done exercises, prompting him to ask:


    "What... is this?"


    Luc¨ªa smiled, seeing Hugo''s interest in those exercises.


    "These were exercises solved by Aria."


    "Ah, the girl with the name," said Hugo as he looked at the paper.


    "She''s a child."


    "A child? How old is she?"


    "Two"


    Surprise flickered in Hugo''s eyes.


    For the first time, besides his current research, he encountered something for which he had no immediate answers. He needed information.


    "Does she write like this? Does she have an instructor? What''s the exact problem she has...? If this girl really solved this at that age, it''s..."


    "A genius?" Luc¨ªa sarcastically chimed in.


    Hugo grimaced, but he had to admit that his friend was right. This case was unusual.


    Luc¨ªa sat on Hugo''s desk and began explaining proudly.


    "Well... Where do I start? It all began when a maid named... Mar¨ªa? Yes, since she started taking care of Aria, the girl has shown great learning and adaptability skills, she''s very good at learning, and she''s able to walk, although it''s funny to see her fall when she tries to run, you have to see it!"


    Hugo leaned back a bit, surprised by Luc¨ªa''s excitement.


    "I see... But what''s the problem?"


    "She can''t use magic," revealed Luc¨ªa.


    "How? Is there a problem with her mana?"


    "No, we used an artifact to check the status of her core, and... there''s nothing abnormal," explained Luc¨ªa.


    "Nothing? Are you sure?" Hugo asked.


    Luc¨ªa let out a sigh.


    "Yes. We tried with several different artifacts, and there''s nothing out of place. I''d like to ask for your help with this, as that girl has potential and..."


    "She could assist me in my research," murmured Hugo with a smile.


    Hugo had a hunch. He knew that if he continued alone, isolated in that room, his progress would be slow, and he might die before achieving his goal. But if he could acquire an apprentice of that caliber, his chances of completing the research would increase significantly.


    "Alright," said Hugo, rising from his chair.


    "Take me to where that girl is."

 Chapter 11 – The Cookies

Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

 Chapter 12 – The maid

If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

 Chapter 13 – You Havent Changed

The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Update and current status

    Hi guys as you may know some time ago the story was redone and took a different direction. That means that the illustration that was being used before, reflected a little bit the appearance of the main character before, but now it has changed.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The new cover reflects this new change and I hope you like it. In case you don''t like it, we will go back to the previous cover.


    I will take any comments and criticism. As for the rest, I''ll see you in the next update on Monday!

 Chapter 14 – Methods

    Where are you, Laurie?


    That was the question that lingered in Marta''s mind as she climbed the stairs.


    It had been five days since Laurie stopped coming to Lyra''s mansion to report on Aria''s progress and the methods Mar¨ªa used to achieve them.


    Sighing with anguish, Marta forced a smile before entering the room of the girl under her care.


    It had been a real headache, but after several weeks of applying Mar¨ªa''s methods, Lyra had shown surprising development.


    She could now speak and read, although she resisted learning to walk.


    Where had she failed?


    Had she been misled and not used the exact method Mar¨ªa had used to teach Aria to walk?


    "Damn you, Mar¨ªa. I thought you were just a lucky maid, but you''re actually a genius," Marta muttered while tapping the door.


    "Lyra, it''s me," she announced as she opened the door.


    Lyra''s room was enormous, filled with toys and tables for the girl to have a comfortable space to play and study. But unfortunately, that wasn''t what was happening. Lyra spent most of her time sleeping or playing.


    It seemed like she didn''t care about the world around her!


    The girl was a complete slacker, but Marta hoped she was actually a genius on par with Aria due to her high learning ability.


    She just had to figure out Mar¨ªa''s trick to get the girl to comply!


    Had they discovered her tactics? Was that why Laurie hadn''t returned?


    Marta had spent a lot of money bribing the household servants through Laurie as an intermediary.


    "Lyra, wouldn''t you like to read this?" Marta asked, showing the girl a book filled with illustrations, although it was clearly identifiable as a mathematics book by its title.


    "No," the girl replied immediately, making the maid let out a nervous laugh.


    "Lyra, please," Marta pleaded.


    "No," Lyra denied, focusing on her toys, showing little interest in the book Marta had brought.


    Distressed by the girl''s refusal, Marta resorted to another means.


    Gossip!


    Normally, she would try to tell Lyra a story, like Mar¨ªa did with Aria, but not being as skilled, Lyra often didn''t pay attention to her stories.


    "Did you know you have a sister your age?" Marta blurted out. Lyra''s eyes briefly focused on her, and Marta knew the girl had taken the bait.


    Got her! Take that, Mar¨ªa! You''re not the only one good at teaching these stupid girls.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Her name is Aria. She''s a girl who, just like you, can speak, but she can walk and even does advanced math exercises," she finished her speech with a dramatic sigh.


    The girl didn''t quite understand where Marta was going with this, but she had a bad feeling.


    "If Aria learns everything and masters magic before you... I think they''ll stop sending you toys. That''s why I..."


    Before Marta could finish, Lyra let go of her plush toy and tried to snatch the book from her. Lacking enough strength, she ended up asking for it:


    "Give me."


    Marta smiled to see that her method was working. She handed over the book, and the girl opened it, trying to understand what was inside.


    [Analyzing book... Error. Insufficient vocabulary]


    The girl gritted her teeth upon seeing what the status window in front of her eyes said.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Mar¨ªa didn''t want to die.


    She refused to accept the current situation they were in.


    How had everything escalated so quickly like this?


    It had to be a dream.


    Maybe all this was a nightmare!


    A somewhat realistic nightmare, and no matter how hard she punched her head, she couldn''t wake up.


    She wanted to wake up!


    "What are you doing?" asked Aria, confused seeing how Maria was hitting herself.


    Resigned, Maria accepted this wasn''t a dream.


    It was reality.


    Focusing on the moment, she regained her composure, feeling some embarrassment seeing a girl behaving better than her.


    Coughing to hide her embarrassment, Maria said:


    "Nothing... just... this is very strange. Why would vampires surround the mansion as servants? It doesn''t make sense..." She rubbed her head and used a bit of magic to heal herself.


    "It''s very likely they received an order from someone superior to them," Aria commented casually.


    Someone superior to the vampires?


    A powerful being specifically ordering several vampires to surround the mansion where she worked?


    That was really unlucky!


    But why?


    What reasons could that being have?


    What was their objective?


    "Aria, don''t you have any ideas?" asked Maria, somewhat embarrassed by her lack of ideas.


    Aria sighed, feeling like she was the one being prodded for information when her intention was the opposite.


    Maria was useless, but strangely, she provided some relief to Aria.


    "We can act as if we haven''t noticed while we try to find an excuse to leave, right?" suggested Aria as she flipped through one of her books.


    Despite her efforts, Aria couldn''t manage to use magic, so if they were caught, she wouldn''t even be able to defend herself.


    It was all or nothing.


    Maria got excited upon hearing the plan, but upon cold reflection... What if they were caught?


    What would happen if the vampires attacked them?


    Both of them didn''t know how to fight, and the thought of being seriously injured terrified Maria.


    Maria regretted more than ever not having learned offensive magic.


    Why was I so foolish to specialize in learning illusionary and healing magic!? Seriously... What was I thinking believing that was a good idea?


    Thought Maria, filled with regret. She was a fan of illusionary tricks and people helping others, but now... that mindset had come back to haunt her.


    "Aren''t you scared to do something like that?" asked Maria, trying to stay calm.


    Upon hearing that question, Aria let out a small laugh and immediately responded:


    "Of course, I''m scared. Can''t you see it on my face?"


    Liar!


    That''s what Maria wanted to shout, as Aria''s face looked the same as always.


    It almost seemed like she was mocking her!


    Seeing that Maria wasn''t convinced, Aria explained:


    "During the week you were away, I felt that unpleasant feeling every day. Maybe if we do this right, we''ll survive. Just pretend you haven''t noticed anything and let''s get out of here¡±


    How could you even have those thoughts, saying ¡®maybe if we do this right¡¯!?


    Maria thought she should have a conversation with Aria in the future about the value of life and how important it was to live.


    Aria''s plan made some sense, but it seemed that Aria wasn''t taking certain crucial factors into account.


    Even if they managed to escape, how would they survive?


    What would they live on?


    Where would they go?


    There were so many things to consider that Maria didn''t know where to start in explaining it to Aria.


    "What''s wrong?" Aria asked Maria, noticing her distracted state.


    Aria seemed ready to take action while Maria was still hesitant.


    Should Maria explain the problem with Aria''s plan?


    "Maria...?" Aria asked again.


    As Aria watched Maria, an idea occurred to her:


    They could ask for help from the main house!

 Chapter 15 – What Are You Doing?

    "Maria, can I ask you a favor?" Elizabeth asked with a nervous smile.


    Aria and Maria had barely descended the stairs, but it seemed that Elizabeth had been waiting for them the whole time.


    "What''s up?" asked Maria, confused.


    "Do you remember? I asked you for advice on trimming the plants when you arrived, but it seems I made a mess of it. Would you help me clean it up?"


    "No," Aria suddenly interrupted.


    Elizabeth was surprised by this intervention.


    Why was Aria treating her like that?


    "Did I do something to upset you, Miss Aria?" Elizabeth asked, somewhat confused as she couldn''t understand why Aria was speaking to her in such a way.


    "Maria isn''t going anywhere. She''s staying with me," Aria explained bluntly.


    "But it''s something that..."


    "Aren''t there other servants? She''s my personal maid. Why do you want to give her that job?"


    Each time Aria responded sharply to Elizabeth, it made Maria nervous.


    Weren''t they supposed to be careful around her!?


    Maria kept remembering the warning Aria had given her before they descended the stairs:


    "Be careful with Elizabeth; of all the ones I''ve seen, her aura is the most terrifying," Aria had said minutes earlier. Yet, it seemed that she had forgotten her own warning.


    Why are you arguing with her like this if she''s the one we should be most careful about!?


    That''s what Maria wanted to shout at Aria, but she swallowed her words. She could only nervously observe the conversation between Elizabeth and Aria, where it seemed that Aria was scolding Elizabeth.


    "But Miss Aria..." Elizabeth didn''t know how to explain herself and gestured with her hands, trying to get her thoughts together.


    "I''m hungry," Aria interrupted.


    With a sigh, Elizabeth bowed.


    "My apologies, Miss Aria. I''ll go solve the problem myself," Elizabeth said in a sad tone before turning around to leave.


    Maria let out a long sigh, calming down and being relieved that the bravado of a child had saved her, but... how long would this luck last?


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The kitchen doors creaked open softly, and Aria entered, closely followed by Maria. The silver glow of the candlelight revealed a dark and silent kitchen.


    Aria headed to the table where her food awaited, while Maria stood upright by her side, attentive to any of Aria''s requests, but she couldn''t help but notice the change in the atmosphere.


    The servants, who used to talk and laugh among themselves, were now working in sepulchral silence.


    Maria remained silent, avoiding making eye contact with the servants.


    How had Aria endured being in such an environment when she wasn''t around?


    Maria hadn''t had time to notice these details before, as when she arrived, she went straight to Aria''s room.


    Fortunately, she kept her distance when she talked to Elizabeth before entering Aria''s room, but... what would have happened if she had approached Elizabeth when she called her?


    Maybe her thoughts were exaggerated due to the conversation she had with Aria?


    Suddenly, a male voice made her jump slightly.


    "Good morning, Maria. The chef says he wants to talk to you about..."


    "No," Aria suddenly interrupted the servant.


    Unlike Elizabeth, the servant showed a brief look of displeasure, but then forced a smile.


    "It''s something urgent," said the servant.


    "That''s for someone else to handle. That''s not my maid''s job," replied Aria, and the servant clicked their tongue.


    "Understood, I''ll inform the chef. My apologies for the inconvenience, Miss Aria," grumbled the servant before leaving.


    Maria was impressed.


    Since when did everyone want to spend time alone with her?


    A part of Maria wanted to know what the chef wanted, as she remembered how he had treated her when she asked for that favor with the cookies, but¡­


    She lacked the courage to go.


    Still, a part of Maria wanted to go, at least for a few seconds, to see if he was okay.


    "Don''t go," Aria said quietly, finishing her meal.


    Maria''s heart raced even faster upon hearing those words.


    Did Aria already know that he had also changed?


    "Aria..." Maria stuttered, trying her best to remain calm.


    "Yes. The food was delicious, so I want to go out for a walk," said Aria. Her last sentence was spoken loudly, but the intentional pause at the beginning confirmed Maria''s doubts.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Some servants glanced at them but then continued with their tasks.


    They had to get out of here!


    Aria and Maria left the kitchen, moving into the main hallway. Aria''s steps followed Maria''s rhythm.


    Maria knew every exit of the mansion, as Lucia had tasked her with learning them all, in case something serious happened.


    Aria''s mansion, while simpler and less luxurious compared to her siblings'', had its own secrets.


    Maria knew the side doors that led to the garden, the back stairs that went to the stables, and even an underground passage that connected to a nearby stream.


    These exits, though not as extravagant, were an ace up their sleeve that they couldn''t use. If they were found using that passage, it would be evident that they were trying to escape. So, they had to exit through one of the doors leading to the gardens.


    Upon opening the heavy door to one of the gardens, Aria and Maria encountered a strange scene that puzzled them.


    Elizabeth, in Maria''s eyes, had initially seemed like a calm and dedicated maid, but now that she knew she harbored a great secret, which made her the most dangerous and suspicious...


    Seeing her cry was way too strange!


    Elizabeth was crouched on the ground next to two servants; they were all dirty and surrounded by withered plants.


    The air carried a smell of disturbed earth, and the scene simply didn''t make sense.


    Why is she crying?


    Maria wondered as she swallowed hard.


    Elizabeth, with tears in her eyes, was trying to mend the irreparable, while the servants, concerned and somewhat nervous, tried to help her in her task.


    "They can''t see this... they''ll think that I..." Elizabeth whispered softly, but she stopped upon noticing the door had opened.


    To Elizabeth''s surprise, Aria was at the door alongside Maria.


    "Miss Aria? What are you doing here?" she asked, wiping away tears with her hand but ended up smudging her face with dirt.


    Aria made a disgusted expression. She hated seeing her like this; it gave her chills.


    "We came out for a stroll," Aria replied curtly.


    Upon hearing that comment, one of the servants with Elizabeth spoke up:


    "Maria, I understand that Miss Aria is not allowed to leave the mansion, so..."


    "It''s fine. Let her get some air. Miss Aria must be upset about something I did. I''m useless," Elizabeth reproached herself, and the servant who had spoken to stop Aria fell silent.


    This scene only reinforced a belief that Maria and Aria had: Elizabeth was the one in charge of the mansion.


    "Maria... Could you come closer for a moment?" Elizabeth asked in a weary tone.


    "I''m in a hurry, I want to see the surroundings of the mansion," said Aria, but Elizabeth promptly got up from the ground to approach them.


    Aria didn''t step back, but Maria instinctively took a careless step backward, almost stumbling, but Elizabeth held her hand.


    "Careful," Elizabeth said while smiling.


    "Thank you," replied Maria, smiling back, though she was afraid.


    Maria hadn''t noticed due to her concern about avoiding the fall, but Aria did.


    Elizabeth had moved at a great speed!


    "You have beautiful hair, it''s quite smooth. Make sure to take care of it," Elizabeth said while stroking the back of Maria''s head.


    Maria let out a nervous chuckle, but to her surprise, Elizabeth let go and then tried to shake off the dirt she had left by accident.


    "Oh, sorry, I dirtied your hair a bit. I couldn''t resist and wanted to check how smooth it was," explained Elizabeth.


    Did she cast a spell?


    Aria wondered, but she couldn''t see anything unusual about Maria, and she didn''t know of any spell that could be cast by touching someone''s hair.


    Maybe she''s just a vampire with strange hobbies?


    Maria brushed off the remaining dirt with her hands and didn''t notice anything strange behind her head.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about it. I appreciate the compliment," said Maria, a bit embarrassed as she hadn''t expected that comment.


    Aria was attentive to Maria''s aura, but it remained unchanged, and no part of her body had suffered any harm.


    "We''re leaving," said Aria before departing the scene with Maria.


    "Hope you have fun," Elizabeth said with a smile as they left. After that, she turned to look at the plants and let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    As the minutes passed and they gradually distanced themselves from the mansion, a smile began to appear on Aria''s face.


    It was the first time Aria had left the mansion, and that stirred a great excitement within her body that she couldn''t contain.


    The breeze, along with the rising sun, was a beautiful sight.


    Why hadn''t they allowed her to leave before?


    Her heart raced, and she felt a rather pleasant excitement, similar to when she had eaten that chocolate sweet for the first time.


    She didn''t want to stop.


    As they moved away from the mansion''s property, where the trees had been cut down, leaving an open space that contrasted with the densely populated forest beyond, the plants became less tended, and the terrain became more uneven.


    The lush greenery of the forest loomed ahead. The path they followed was not conventional, and each step they took brought them closer to the dense vegetation that stretched everywhere.


    The sun reached its peak in the sky, filtering warm rays through the branches and leaves of the trees. The sounds of nature became more evident: the song of unknown birds, the wind whispering through the leaves, and the subtle movements of animals hidden in the undergrowth.


    Unfortunately, Aria''s body wasn''t very athletic, and as they continued, her back started to ache more and more.


    She had never walked this much, and there was still a long way to go.


    By this point, they would have to start running, as it was likely that in a few minutes, the servants would notice their absence and start searching the surroundings of the mansion.


    Aria did her best to ignore this pain, as her priority was clear.


    They had to leave before it was too late.


    Both began to run, and Aria found it too hard to keep up with Maria''s pace. That was when she stopped and decided to carry her on her back.


    As she bent down for Aria to climb on, she noticed a little blood at the back of Maria''s head. It was a small wound, so the blood was flowing very slowly, making it imperceptible for Maria to feel it.


    Aria had a bad feeling about this.


    "What are you doing, Aria?" asked Maria, noticing Aria was taking a while.


    Aria snapped out of her trance and climbed onto Maria''s back while wiping the blood that was coming from behind her head.


    "Do I have something on my head?" asked Maria, bewildered.


    "Run," replied Aria, but then both heard a familiar scream.


    It was Elizabeth.


    "Maria! Where are you taking Miss Aria? I don''t think this is just a walk!" shouted Elizabeth furiously as she approached them at great speed.


    Before Maria could run, Elizabeth was in front of them. She stopped abruptly, raising a lot of dust. Her breathing was fast, and her eyes showed hostility. She no longer looked like the gentle girl and now seemed more like a beast ready to attack.


    What could they do?


    That was Aria''s thought, but soon she heard footsteps in the distance¡ªit was the other servants approaching at a run, although they were nowhere near Elizabeth''s speed. Still, in a few minutes, they''d be surrounded.


    "Maria, answer me! Where were you taking Miss Aria? Speak!" exclaimed Elizabeth, clenching her fists. She was quite upset.


    It was the first time Maria and Aria had seen Elizabeth so angry. It seemed like she was about to pounce on Maria at any moment, but for some reason, she held back.


    Soon, everyone heard a growl that diverted their attention. An 8-meter tall bear stood irritated due to all the noise they had caused in its territory.


    An opportunity!


    That''s what Maria and Aria thought, but to their surprise, Elizabeth didn''t hesitate to charge at the bear before it could do anything.


    Maria was terrified by her brute strength, and Aria was lost in thought.


    What would be her limit?


    The bear fell backward, growling in pain. It had broken several of its bones, and now it seemed to be the prey.


    Ignoring the bear''s cries, Elizabeth walked toward its head and pierced it with a punch. Aria and Maria couldn''t clearly see the scene, but they noticed how the bear, trembling with pain, abruptly stopped moving.


    There was no doubt¡ªshe had killed it.


    Maria didn''t have the courage to run after witnessing that.


    Brute strength, speed... If I fight her, I''ll die!


    Thought Maria, frightened.


    "Ugh, this sack of flesh... because of it, I''ll have to wash my favorite dress several times..." Elizabeth muttered, seeing her maid''s dress, completely stained with blood and dirt.


    Noticing that Maria hadn''t fled while she finished off the bear, Elizabeth calmed down a bit. This time she approached them more relaxedly but with a cold look. Even if the maid surrendered now, she needed to find out who had been paid to try to kidnap Aria, so she couldn''t show herself to be kind in front of her.

 Chapter 16 – It Was Me

    While Elizabeth spoke to the servants, Aria approached Maria''s ear and whispered:


    "Say that I ordered you."


    "What?" Maria said quietly, turning to look at Aria, but she stayed silent. She seemed determined.


    Maria didn''t understand why Aria had told her that, and she didn''t have time to discuss it with her.


    Elizabeth, who seemed to have finished talking to the two servants, turned around and asked:


    "Do you want us to take you by force, or will you follow us peacefully?"


    "Do it," Aria whispered to Maria''s ear.


    Was there really no other alternative?


    Running away wasn''t an option, and fighting was even less so, as both had seen what Elizabeth was capable of.


    Sighing, Maria chose to follow Aria''s seemingly crazy idea.


    "Aria ordered me to," Maria said, unable to hide her nervousness.


    Elizabeth, upon hearing her, looked at her with disbelief.


    "That''s absurd."


    "What a liar!"


    Said both servants behind Elizabeth.


    Maria certainly understood their point of view in not wanting to believe her. Still, since she had taken this path, she would go all the way.


    "It''s the truth. Aria told me that she was tired of the mansion, so she wanted to explore more, and..."


    "Silence!" Elizabeth shouted, interrupting Maria''s speech.


    Elizabeth looked quite irritated.


    Had her plan failed?


    "That can''t be true," Elizabeth murmured, but there was great anger in her tone. Despite looking upset, from Aria''s point of view, Elizabeth showed no signs that she was going to attack.


    About to give an excuse, Maria was interrupted by Elizabeth''s speech.


    "Miss Aria would never ask for such a thing; you''re lying!" Elizabeth claimed as she approached to be face to face with Maria.


    Maria, despite having the enemy face to face, kept her composure and said:


    "But it''s true... right, Aria?"


    "Yes. She speaks the truth," Aria responded without hesitation.


    Elizabeth, upon hearing that answer, stood frozen.


    How?


    That''s what Elizabeth wondered, as since she had been with Aria, she had always been a calm and reserved girl, but since Maria returned, her attitude had changed.


    "What did you do to Miss Aria?" Elizabeth asked angrily.


    "Step back, you smell bad," Aria said, covering her nose.


    This comment surprised both Maria and Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth swallowed saliva and took a few steps back. Then, she looked at the servants behind her and asked:


    "Hey, has Miss Aria wanted to go out before?"


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The servants became nervous upon hearing that question and hesitated about what they should answer.


    "Why are you hesitating? Keep talking," Elizabeth said.


    "Well... from what I''ve heard from the housemaids... it''s true that Miss Aria has asked to go out, but..." the servant stopped upon feeling Elizabeth''s penetrating gaze.


    "Why are you stopping? Keep talking."


    "I only know that Lucia ordered not to let Miss Aria out," the servant replied quickly, and his companion nodded.


    Elizabeth sighed and turned her gaze back to Maria.


    It seemed that Aria had hidden that desire from her, but why?


    What had she done wrong?


    "Well, let''s go back inside. Hand over Miss Aria"


    Maria was going to bend down so that Aria could get off her back, but to her surprise, Aria held onto her back tightly.


    "I don''t want to," Aria said aloud.


    Maria was confused by Aria''s sudden declaration.


    "Oh, come on, Miss Aria. I promise that when we get home..."


    "I''m not interested. I want to keep exploring the surroundings of the mansion," Aria replied directly, leaving Elizabeth speechless.


    Maria, seeing how Aria openly defied Elizabeth, was already considering herself dead in her mind, but to her surprise...


    "Alright... if that''s Miss Aria''s wish... I''ll respect it," Elizabeth said as she sighed.


    Maria wanted to clean her ears upon hearing that response.


    Was she really not dreaming?


    This made no sense!


    "Both of you... take care of the bear''s corpse while I accompany Miss Aria on her walk with... Maria," Elizabeth said the last part with some disdain.


    While Maria didn''t know what was going on, Aria, on her part, understood even more about Elizabeth''s behavior.


    Well... then Elizabeth can''t go against me or my personal wishes. She only shows aggression towards anything that threatens me, and as long as I prove that Maria is not dangerous, she might not kill her. But... why is she doing this?


    Although Aria still disliked Elizabeth''s presence, she was aware that she wouldn''t harm her. However, she was concerned that Elizabeth might get rid of Maria.


    "Let''s continue with our walk," declared Aria, and Maria obeyed as she continued to carry her on her back.


    "Don''t try anything stupid," Elizabeth declared, looking directly into Maria''s eyes.


    Maria remained silent and began to venture into the forest following Aria''s instructions, accompanied by Elizabeth from behind.


    Regardless of the route they took, Elizabeth didn''t say anything and only acted to protect them when a dangerous creature approached.


    Aria, excited to learn more details about the outside world, began to memorize everything, learning in detail all of Elizabeth''s combat movements.


    She had never felt so alive!


    The hours passed. The sun began to descend from its highest point, and Maria''s endurance was at its limit.


    Aria, focused on finding possible escape routes while analyzing Elizabeth''s movements in depth, didn''t notice Maria''s physical state until she stumbled and fell to her knees.


    Elizabeth hurried to try to separate Aria from Maria, as if she didn''t care that Maria was about to fall face-first to the ground. To her surprise, Aria held onto Maria''s back even tighter.


    Maria, feeling all this struggle, found her vision becoming blurrier.


    She had reached her limit.


    She couldn''t believe she had been able to carry a girl on her back for hours. Both her arms and back ached, and her legs couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I''m sorry, Aria, but..."


    "Get up. She''ll kill you the moment I let go of you," Aria whispered to Maria, sending shivers down her spine.


    You must be kidding...


    Maria wanted to say to Aria, but she had almost no strength to speak, and she was incredibly thirsty.


    At that moment, several memories passed through her mind, and she remembered how, in moments when they were attacked, Elizabeth only acted when it seemed that Aria was about to get hurt.


    Maria chuckled a little. Certainly, in moments where it seemed she was having a hard time with obstacles or annoying creatures, Elizabeth didn''t lift a finger, as if she were waiting for a moment like this.


    Maria was on the verge of collapse. They had walked so much that she couldn''t get up in this uncomfortable position. However, Aria''s words echoed in her head again and again.


    Was she really going to be killed like this?


    But...


    Why hadn''t she just done it before?


    Was Elizabeth a sadist!?


    Elizabeth, who had been silent while gently holding Aria''s waist, separated from them for a moment.


    Aria sensed that she had heard what she had said, given the short distance between them.


    While Maria was in an internal struggle to try to get up, Elizabeth said:


    "Do you really think that of me, Miss Aria?"


    Aria nodded without hesitation.


    Elizabeth''s face reflected sadness, and when she tried to grab Aria again, she said.


    "Let me go," Aria said while still holding onto Maria.


    "Miss Aria, I think Maria is... very tired to carry her on her back. What if I carry her? I can..."


    "No. You stink," Aria replied, interrupting Elizabeth''s speech.


    Aria didn''t know it, but every time she rejected Elizabeth like this, she felt those words like a stab in the soul.


    Oh... my queen... I''m sorry, but apparently, she doesn''t like me...


    Tears started to fall from Elizabeth''s face, even though she had closed her eyes. She was trying to control herself, but it was useless¡ªher tears wouldn''t stop.


    Unable to endure any longer, Maria simply fell face-first to the ground, fainting in the process.


    "Maria..." Aria said in surprise. She repeated the name over and over, but Maria didn''t respond. Now, due to her greed for acquiring as much information as possible, she was left alone with Elizabeth.

 Chapter 17 – Lie

    Maria slowly opened her eyes and blinked several times to adjust to the dim light filtering through the bedroom window. After a few seconds, she realized it was night.


    The room she was in was small, yet strangely familiar due to the items on the little wooden table next to the bed.


    "Why am I on the floor¡­?" Maria murmured, confused as she got up.


    Aria?


    Maria was taken aback to see Aria lying in the bed and couldn''t help wondering: What had happened?


    As Maria tried to remember, she heard Aria''s voice:


    "You''re finally awake."


    These words sent shivers down Maria''s spine, but before she could scream, Aria covered her mouth.


    "Don''t make noise."


    Maria nodded, and Aria removed her hand.


    "What happened¡­?" Maria asked in a low voice.


    Maria felt a chill considering the possibility: Had they been captured?


    "Let''s take a bath."


    "A bath?" Maria asked, confused.


    "Yes. You stink."


    Looking at her clothes, Maria noticed they were covered with dirt and traces of blood, just like Aria''s. Had she not bathed either?


    Why?


    "Is it safe?" Maria whispered.


    Aria nodded and then got out of bed to leave the room with Maria.


    As they stepped out the door, Maria noticed they were in the hallway of the servant''s quarters.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Turning her head, indeed the room they had been in was hers, and Aria had soiled her favorite blanket.


    Walking through the corridors, the mansion was eerily silent, and Maria''s heart raced faster.


    Why was there no one around?


    Finally, they reached the door to the bathroom, and upon opening it, there was no one there, but there were two sets of clean clothes for both.


    Aria undressed confidently while Maria was still trying to process everything, but before she could understand what had happened, Aria said:


    "Wash me."


    Maria quickly nodded and focused on attending to Aria.


    ¡­


    As Aria and Maria bathed together in the bathtub, Aria began to speak.


    "Tomorrow an instructor is coming to teach me magic."


    "What time?"


    "I don''t know," Aria replied, then fell silent.


    Minutes passed, and since it seemed Aria was not going to speak anymore, Maria, unable to contain her curiosity any longer, asked:


    "And... what happened to her?" Maria inquired as she hugged Aria out of nervousness.


    "She''s studying," Aria answered promptly.


    "Studying?"


    "Yes. I told her I didn''t like being around stupid people, so she said she was going to study," Aria replied matter-of-factly.


    "I see¡­" Maria said, but a few seconds later, she was shocked by Aria''s words.


    She called that vampire stupid!?


    Were they really talking about the same thing?


    Reflecting on Aria''s comment, Maria felt a bit hurt, aware that she didn''t consider herself very intelligent either.


    "And... why don''t you like stupid people?" Maria asked, trying to sound casual.


    "I don''t know. I lied."


    She lied!?


    "Where did you learn that?" Maria asked, surprised.


    So young and already lying!


    And worse¡­


    She lied to such a dangerous being!


    The memory of how Elizabeth had killed that bear with ease made her shiver.


    "From stories, isn''t it obvious? Lucia does it too, so I thought it would be best given the situation."


    "Lucia does it too¡­?"


    "Yes. I''ve seen her deceive certain people while insulting them, so taking her as a reference..."


    "Don''t copy that!" Maria shouted, interrupting Aria.


    "Why? It was my best example of how to use that in practice," Aria argued calmly.


    "Just don''t do it! It''s bad."


    How had such a small girl become so corrupt?


    Had no one watched what kind of things she read while she wasn''t around?


    "Bad? Why?" Aria asked curiously.


    "Because your nose will grow," Maria replied quickly, as that''s what she had been told when she was little.


    "Impossible. I''ve already lied and my nose hasn''t changed, neither has Lucia''s, and yours hasn''t either."


    Hearing that response, Maria reflexively touched her nose.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, nervously.


    "Don''t you remember? The first time we met, you lied to Rita saying I had asked for the book about beasts you brought when I couldn''t even speak."


    How could she remember that!?


    That was so long ago!


    "Also, I recall you also made a deal in which you..."


    "Lie!" Maria shouted, interrupting Aria.


    Before Aria could respond, Maria said:


    "You can keep lying, just... don''t tell anyone," Maria pleaded as she continued to hug Aria as if her life depended on it.


    "You''re weird."

 Chapter 18 – Privacy.

    Bath time had ended, and as Aria had told Maria they needed to return to the room, she complied, and they both went back.


    Upon entering the door, Maria immediately noticed that the sheets had been changed and the mess they had left was cleaned up.


    Aria, on the other hand, fixed her gaze on the food that had been placed on the wooden table.


    Soup!


    There were two bowls of soup, and without a second thought, Aria went, grabbed hers, and sat on the bed to eat it slowly, blowing on each spoonful to avoid burning her mouth.


    Maria inspected the room and, indeed, it was spotless.


    Who had cleaned it?


    This question shattered when Maria saw how Aria was dirtying the bed while eating.


    Goodbye, perfect cleanliness.


    Maria lamented, but as her stomach growled, she grabbed her soup and sat on the bed, just like Aria, to eat.


    While they were eating, a doubt came to Maria''s mind, so she asked:


    "Why are we eating here?"


    "Because the dining room disgusts me," Aria replied while taking another sip of her soup.


    Disgust?


    Maria thought the reason was because they were prisoners, but given Aria¡¯s relaxed attitude¡­ it seemed to be a whim of hers.


    Aria was certainly a strange child, but thanks to her, Maria had stayed alive even though they were in a¡­ strange situation.


    What were the vampires after?


    From everything that had happened before, it seemed that they obeyed Elizabeth, and Elizabeth obeyed and took care of Aria.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    So¡­ what role was she going to have in all this?


    If an instructor was coming tomorrow and Elizabeth was going to be serving Aria¡­ where did she fit into all this?


    ¡°Aria¡­,¡± said Maria as she lowered her spoon.


    Aria focused on her, but out of the corner of her eye, Maria noticed she hadn''t even finished half of her food.


    "What''s going to happen to me?" Maria asked, trying not to sound worried, but she certainly was afraid.


    She could still remember the way Elizabeth had looked at her when she thought she was kidnapping Aria.


    The way she finished off that bear¡­


    How frightening¡­


    "Nothing," Aria replied after swallowing and then continued eating.


    Nothing?


    What does that mean, nothing?


    "Uh¡­ could you repeat what you just said?"


    "I said nothing. Nothing is going to happen to you," Aria replied before putting the spoon in her mouth.


    How could nothing happen to her?


    Was she that irrelevant¡­?


    Maria didn''t know whether to feel relieved or underestimated.


    After a few seconds, Maria regained her composure and asked:


    "Aria, could you¡­ specify more about nothing happening to me¡­?"


    Aria, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, answered:


    "You will continue to be my maid and you will be with me at all times."


    "I see," Maria responded automatically, but upon analyzing Aria''s last statement...


    To be with Aria¡­ at all times¡­?


    "Hey, Aria"


    "What?" Aria asked, furrowing her brow.


    Why wouldn''t she let her eat in peace?


    "What do you mean I have to be with you at all times?"


    "That. You have to be with me at all times."


    "But it''s impossible for us to be together at all times!" Maria replied, upset, since it seemed Aria didn''t understand her point.


    Didn''t she know about privacy?


    That''s when Maria remembered that Aria was still a child, unlike her who was already 16 years old.


    Aria didn''t care about being helped with her needs!


    It was impossible for Aria to understand.


    She still didn''t grasp the concept of shame.


    "Why?" Aria asked, puzzled.


    Maria, blushing at the thought of how to explain that topic, opted for another argument to try to convince Aria:


    "Because we can''t sleep together!"


    "But we just did that," Aria replied immediately.


    Damn!


    She had forgotten!


    Out of ideas, Maria said:


    "We can''t bathe together! Because¡­"


    "And what did we do a few minutes ago?" Aria asked before Maria could continue developing her argument.


    How was Aria so good at counter-arguing?


    Maria, out of options and very embarrassed, said:


    "Yes, but¡­ I mean going to the bathroom alone to do¡­ to pee¡­"


    She had said it¡­


    She had said it!


    Maria wanted to die of embarrassment right then and there, but she hoped that would be enough to convince Aria that they couldn''t always be together.


    She was already an adult, not a child!


    "And why didn''t you do it after I did?" Aria asked, puzzled, thus defeating Maria, as she didn''t know what else to say.


    Besides¡­


    She was too desperate to go to the bathroom to think of anything else.

 Chapter 19 – On the Way

    After a hectic night, the next morning Maria got up before Aria, as was customary.


    Both were sleeping in the same bed, so, in an attempt to sneak off to the bathroom, everything seemed fine until¡­


    "Oh, good that you''re already awake. Let''s go to the bathroom," said Aria while rubbing her eyes.


    Damn!


    Was it because the door creaked a bit?


    Maria smiled, but inside she was very annoyed.


    "Yes¡­ let¡¯s go."


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    After they had both changed their clothes and eaten breakfast, minutes later Elizabeth came to the room to guide them to the place where the training would take place.


    "How much more do you have?" Aria asked, glancing at Elizabeth.


    "More than half the library¡­" said Elizabeth with a sigh.


    Maria, upon hearing these words, was surprised.


    There were about 20 shelves full of books in the library, and if on average each one had at least 20 books¡­


    Had she read more than 400 books!?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Maria couldn''t help but look at Elizabeth in awe, though Elizabeth found her gaze annoying.


    To Maria''s surprise, Elizabeth was leading them to the main exit of the mansion, and upon opening the door, not far away, a carriage could be seen.


    Were they going out?


    That''s what Maria excitedly wondered.


    There was no one else outside apart from that carriage.


    As they progressed, Maria felt increasingly anxious.


    This was the way!


    It offered the most direct escape route, as it efficiently connected with the outside and was the same route she had taken previously during her vacations.


    While Maria got carried away by nostalgia, despite having returned less than two days ago, Aria calmly observed every detail of the surroundings.


    It was the first time Aria saw such a wide and straight road, lined with stone blocks eroded by time and the constant traffic of carriages and visitors.


    The tall, sturdy trees created a kind of green corridor that seemed to guide visitors towards the outside world or welcome them back on their return.


    On each side of the road, small oil lamps mounted on wrought iron posts aligned, ready to light the way during the nights and adding a touch of elegance and functionality.


    The road stretched until it disappeared on the horizon, where a large iron gate marked the boundary of the mansion''s domain and the beginning of the vast outside world.


    "Where are we going?" Aria asked.


    "We''re going... to that magician''s domain," Elizabeth replied with some disgust as she averted her gaze.


    The three headed to the carriage, allowing Aria and then her maid to enter first. Elizabeth spoke for a moment with the driver before getting into the carriage.


    Silence.


    Maria was amazed by the fact that neither of the two had said a single word since the carriage had started moving.


    Aria was focused, observing the exterior, while Elizabeth had leaned back with her eyes closed against the carriage wall.


    She seemed tired.


    Very tired.


    At that moment, she looked nothing like the terrifying figure of the previous days, but still¡­


    Maria dared not speak to her.


    Maria tried to think of something that would relax her, but the carriage''s atmosphere was not the best.


    Undoubtedly¡­ this would be a very heavy journey.

 Chapter 20 – Griffins

    The journey proceeded smoothly, and after almost an hour in complete silence, they could finally see their destination.


    We''ve arrived!


    From the front window of the carriage, Maria watched excitedly as they slowly approached.


    Eh?


    As the carriage moved forward, Maria immediately perceived that this was not an ordinary place. The structure itself seemed imbued with magic, with towers soaring into the sky.


    Are they watching us from this distance?


    The stone of the walls had a particular sheen that, under the sunlight, transformed to display various colors, creating a captivating visual effect.


    How beautiful¡­


    The garden around the mansion was filled with plants that moved slightly, even without wind, as if they were breathing. The flowers emitted a soft light that illuminated the path to the entrance.


    Is that flower watching me, or is it my imagination?


    Maria had several questions swirling in her mind, but she dared not vocalize them.


    Not in front of¡­


    When her gaze returned to the inside of the carriage, Elizabeth was awake and had a serious look.


    This scared Maria, but it appeared she was not looking at her.


    She was just alert.


    Why?


    As they approached the grand door of the mansion, they noticed that the two griffin statues guarding it were not mere steel sculptures.


    Their eyes, embedded with stones that seemed like emeralds, glowed with a supernatural intensity, following their every move.


    The carriage stopped and without a word, Elizabeth stepped out.


    Slowly, she approached the griffins and announced:


    "We come so that Hugo may train Miss Aria, let us pass."


    "We have no information about this, please leave," one of the griffins immediately replied.


    This response made Elizabeth let out a small chuckle.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Was this a joke?


    It was impossible that Lucia had lied about Hugo expecting them.


    "Go and ask your master," said Elizabeth, visibly annoyed.


    "Vampire detected," announced the other statue before charging at Elizabeth.


    Heavy!


    Elizabeth thought as she shielded herself with her forearms from the griffin¡¯s charge.


    The other griffin took the opportunity to rise before swiftly descending, trying to attack her with its claws.


    Did they want to crush her?


    Pushing the griffin in front of her, Elizabeth moved back to dodge the one falling from the sky.


    What a mess.


    The loud noise of the griffin¡¯s fall caused the horses to panic, making the carriage move chaotically.


    Without hesitation, Elizabeth pointed her finger at two key points on the carriage, where the horses were tethered, so they could escape without flipping the carriage.


    She injured a finger with the nail of her thumb and, using the tip of it, shot blood.


    Luckily, it worked. The horses fled and did not cause any damage to the carriage, but now the problem was that it was very close to the griffins.


    Should she kill them?


    While thinking about how to finish off the griffins, she instinctively jumped back, and one of the energy beams attacking her disintegrated her ankle.


    Initially, her reaction was indifference, but then she thought:


    What if this had hit Miss Aria?


    She is not a vampire yet, and such a wound...


    Imagining Aria crying made Elizabeth¡¯s anger gradually grow.


    Without saying a word, she tore the palm of her hands with her nails to form a large red scythe, twice her size.


    Although she was without a foot, she leaned on her other limb to propel herself towards the griffins.


    She had to be quick.


    Slicing them in half would be easy, but she needed to solve the problem of the beams.


    Did they come from the towers?


    It didn''t matter, first things first.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Elizabeth screamed as she crashed face-first into a barrier that had appeared in front of the griffins.


    Damn.


    What had broken?


    As she got up with the help of her scythe, she noticed her nose was broken and felt a slight back pain, but...


    Who had created that barrier?


    Looking around, she saw a magician floating in the air.


    ¡°Sorry, it seems there was a small misunderstanding here,¡± said the magician.


    Elizabeth, now with her foot regenerated, stood up and asked:


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    The magician, hearing that question, let out a small smile, which couldn¡¯t be clearly seen because of the distance between him and Elizabeth.


    ¡°Your regeneration and strength are amazing, you''re a vampire specialized in combat, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m not obliged to answer your question, magician. Are you going to let us pass or shall we force our way through?¡± Elizabeth asked in a threatening tone.


    Certainly, the magician had powerful tools, but Elizabeth was sure that sooner or later she would defeat him.


    After all...


    He was human.


    Maria, who had been watching the fight from the start, didn''t know which side to support.


    Despite her ignorance about magic, that magician seemed very powerful!


    However, Elizabeth''s brute force, along with her regeneration...


    There was also the factor that they didn''t know this magician...


    How had they ended up in such a problematic situation again?


    If those beams were aimed at them now¡­


    Maria, due to her growing concern, turned to look at Aria, who was also watching the fight, but her face showed total indifference.


    It seemed that Aria was just coldly analyzing what was happening, and the outcome didn¡¯t matter to her.


    How enviable!


    Maria wished to be a child right now to have the same mindset, but, thinking about it...


    A child of that age would not behave like this in such a situation!


    Maria began to curse the day she decided to become a maid¡­


    So many problems for so little pay¡­

 Chapter 21 – Invocation

    What an interesting vampire... Hugo thought as he glanced at Elizabeth''s ankle.


    He couldn''t believe that the artifact he had been researching for years had no effect on her regeneration.


    Even though he had many questions in his head, he had to keep his word.


    Raising his hands, the wizard said:


    "I''ll let you pass, calm down."


    Though still upset, Elizabeth lowered her weapon when she saw the wizard giving up.


    "I hope you take responsibility for that," she said, pointing at the shattered carriage behind her, a result of the attack she had made to let the horses escape.


    The wizard wondered how she could be so calm while observing the vampire''s defenseless posture, even though his griffins were about to attack her again.


    Where does she get so much confidence from?


    The wizard pondered as he made a gesture that caused the griffins to stop before they hit her. Immediately afterward, they returned to their positions as if nothing had happened despite the damage sustained in the fight.


    The wizard slowly descended to the ground until he was beside Elizabeth.


    "Aren''t you scared?" she asked mockingly, glancing at him.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "I don''t think you''ll kill me in front of my student," the wizard replied with a smile, pointing towards the carriage.


    This bastard...


    Elizabeth thought, annoyed as she began to smile.


    The wizard, with a focused expression, extended his hands toward the carriage. His fingers trembled slightly with the effort of channeling the magic, causing a bluish glow to emerge from his palms, radiating a soft light.


    Then, like a whisper in the wind, the first flashes of light began to take shape. Ethereal silhouettes of horses slowly emerged from nowhere, outlined clearly as the magic materialized them.


    They were ghostly, ethereal, and translucent horses, with flowing manes and sparkling eyes that reflected the light of the magic.


    Their presence was ethereal and mysterious, as if they were creatures from another world barely materialized in this plane of existence.


    Invocation magic!


    Maria was fascinated by witnessing this scene; it was the first time she had seen something like this.


    And Aria...


    Her look was the same!


    Indifference!


    Doesn''t this girl ever get surprised by anything?


    Maria thought as she moved slightly away from Aria.


    Elizabeth approached the horses, releasing the scythe in her walk, which disappeared before it touched the ground.


    The driver, with an indifferent look despite everything he had witnessed, grabbed some ropes created by Elizabeth with her own blood.


    Maria, watching from the front window of the carriage, noticed that the driver''s skin was a purple hue.


    A ghoul! How did I not realize before!? She screamed in surprise inwardly.


    A few seconds later, her mind answered that question by recalling what she had done throughout the journey.


    Throughout the journey, she didn''t want to look Elizabeth in the face, so she looked out the window next to her, as Elizabeth was sitting right at the window she was now watching...


    That''s why she never saw the driver!


    Crying internally in her head as Elizabeth entered the carriage before it resumed its journey, the plan to ask the driver for help to escape was ruined.


    Well... another plan goes to waste... Maria thought, depressed, while Aria kept her gaze on the wizard.


    [Error. The spell could not be fully understood. Current comprehension: 3%].

 Chapter 22 – Circuit

    ¡®What madness! Is this what the inside of a noble mage''s kitchen looks like?¡¯ Maria thought in astonishment as she watched various objects float and organize themselves on trays held by golems.


    The golems, divided into groups, repeated the assigned pattern with precision: one for food, another for tea, and the last for dessert.


    Although they managed to transport the materials to be prepared by the floating kitchen instruments, the final result always ended up on the floor.


    ¡®Are there really no more humans? How long must we wait for those things to bring us the food?¡¯ Elizabeth wondered impatiently upon seeing the situation.


    Seeing the vampire''s impatient gaze, Hugo said aloud,


    "Let''s wait patiently. They will bring something good soon."


    To Hugo¡¯s surprise, the vampire and the maid showed more expressions about what was happening in the kitchen than Aria did.


    Aria, on the other hand, did not take her eyes off the golems with an unflappable expression.


    ¡®What is she thinking?¡¯ Hugo wondered.


    The minutes passed, and the food continued to fall to the floor.


    ¡®Is this some kind of joke!?¡¯ Elizabeth thought angrily, looking at the mage with suspicion.


    They had been waiting for more than 5 minutes, when would he start teaching something to Aria?


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    [Circuit comprehension completed]


    Maria couldn''t stop laughing at the chaos replay. Before Elizabeth could say anything, Aria spoke.


    "Why don¡¯t you fix the circuit?"


    The mage smiled upon hearing her.


    "Could you elaborate? What is wrong with that circuit?"


    "No matter how long we wait, neither the tea nor the meals will go to the trays because of the circuit design," Aria explained.


    "Do you think you can fix it?" asked Hugo mockingly. But to his surprise, the girl stood up.


    Gradually, Aria approached the spot where the objects were falling and began to make certain gestures with her hands that Elizabeth and the mage recognized instantly.


    [Modifying circuit¡­]


    [Error. Insufficient mana and missing key 04. Only minor modifications can be made with the risk of breaking the circuit, using a bit of life energy]


    [Modifying circuit. 1%... 12%... 23%... 34%...]


    ¡®Eh? What is Aria doing? Why is she moving her hands like a clown?¡¯ Maria wondered, confused.


    ¡®Well, if that''s her dream...¡¯ Maria thought, trying to motivate Aria with gestures of approval.


    ¡®This has to be a joke...¡¯ Hugo thought in surprise as he saw how the circuit he had created as a joke was being modified by such a small girl.


    ¡®When did Miss Aria learn that?¡¯ Elizabeth wondered incredulously, while observing Maria, who kept making gestures of approval towards Aria.


    ¡®Did she teach her that!?¡¯ Elizabeth thought, seeing the pride that Maria showed.


    Without a doubt, she was responsible for this.


    ¡®I must report this to the queen without fail!¡¯


    Suddenly, a loud noise resonated when all the cups and kitchen utensils fell to the ground.


    [Circuit modification failed. Circuit destroyed]


    Feeling a burning sensation in her hands, Aria began to feel dizzy, falling backward.


    Before she touched the ground, a shadow swiftly slid out from under Elizabeth¡¯s skirt and materialized as a human figure right behind Aria, catching her.


    Gradually, the shape of the shadow stabilized into that of a girl slightly bigger than Aria, with pale skin, hair, and eyes dark as the night.


    By her presence, Hugo quickly recognized that she was a specter of the night.


    ¡®So that''s why you were so confident¡¯

 Chapter 23 – The Knife

    ''Where did that girl come from!?'' thought Maria as she turned to look around.


    Since they had entered that mansion, there were no traces of humans, and in the kitchen there were only those strange golems that stopped when Aria collapsed.


    When Maria decided to focus her gaze on the unknown girl, her heart began to beat faster and faster.


    ''Huh...? This feeling...?''


    Maria instinctively turned to look at Elizabeth, but she had already gotten up to go to where Aria was.


    Her heart rate was returning to normal until her gaze again fell on that girl.


    ''Wait...''


    Maria stopped observing the girl and began to feel relief.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    Focusing her gaze on that girl again... she noticed how her heart began to race!


    Fear.


    Why was her body reacting that way every time she looked at that girl?


    While Maria tried to find an answer, Elizabeth, worried, asked Hugo,


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She''s fine, I checked the state of her body and there''s nothing out of place."


    "Can I take her to bed?" asked the girl holding Aria.


    "Yes. Take her to rest. I have to discuss something with that maid," said the wizard as he pointed to Maria.


    ''Huh? Why are they pointing at me?'' Maria asked herself, since she couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    "Perfect. We will be in your care, Mr. Wizard," said the girl with a smile as she began to carry Aria like a princess.


    "There are free beds on the second floor to the left of the stairs."


    "I know. Let''s go."


    Elizabeth obeyed the girl and they both left with Aria.


    The kitchen was a mess, so, concentrating for a moment, Hugo began to create a new circuit that spread throughout the kitchen, but after a few seconds, it took the form of a route that the golems began to follow.


    ''Amazing...'' thought Maria as she watched the whole process.


    Without a doubt, Aria''s teacher was amazing. And a part of Maria was beginning to feel envious for not being able to take classes from someone like that.


    Some golems began to pick up the garbage, and others mopped the floor clumsily. Despite working inefficiently and slowly, the wizard smiled proudly.


    Finishing the circuit, the wizard approached Maria.


    "Let''s go to my office."


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    As soon as Maria entered the wizard''s office, she felt a sensation similar to when the carriage had approached the mansion, but this time...


    The feeling was much more intense.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It was as if her body was surrounded by a mysterious energy that she did not know.


    Suddenly, the door behind her closed.


    "Sit down."


    Nodding her head, Maria sat down.


    What did the wizard want from her?


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Maria. I am Miss Aria''s personal maid. It''s... a pleasure to meet you," Maria replied in a formal tone, since...


    She wanted to make a good impression on the wizard.


    Hugo remained silent, observing Maria from top to bottom.


    He repeated this process several times.


    ''Why is he looking at me so much? Is my dress too old...?''


    "Maria... how much do you know?"


    This question left Maria blank, since...


    It was too complex a question!


    Know about what?


    Magic?


    About being a maid?


    Food?


    Hugo, seeing Maria''s lost gaze, after waiting several seconds, said,


    "You''re not a vampire, are you?"


    ''Vampires!'' Maria shouted in her mind as she remembered that she was seeking to escape from those vampires, but...


    What if the wizard was an ally of those vampires?


    ''No... I don''t think they''re allies, since his griffins fought Elizabeth when we arrived. Besides, he didn''t even speak at any time with the ghoul from the carriage, but...''


    Doubt.


    Maria doubted a lot whether to tell him the truth, due to all the recent plans she had failed at.


    ''And to think I thought leaving home would be a good idea...''


    "Maria?" said Hugo, seeing the girl lost in her thoughts.


    "I am not..." Maria replied with some insecurity.


    "Sure?" the wizard asked immediately as he pointed at her with his finger.


    ''Huh? Why is he pointing at me...?'' Maria asked herself, confused, as she turned around.


    ''There''s nothing behind... what is he pointing at?''


    "So?" asked the wizard, seeing Maria lost.


    "No, I''m not..." Maria replied as she returned her gaze to the front.


    "Convince me," said Hugo, smiling.


    ''Convince you? Why? Do I have fangs?'' Maria asked herself as she put her thumb in her mouth to check her teeth.


    Nothing had changed.


    After checking that everything was fine, lifting her upper lip with both hands to show her teeth, she said,


    "I don''t have fangs, see?"


    "And you think I don''t know that you can hide them?"


    ''Wait. Why does he think I''m a vampire now!?'' Maria asked herself and began to get scared, remembering how those griffins had attacked Elizabeth.


    What if he made her go through the same thing?


    She had to clear up this misunderstanding as quickly as possible!


    "Yes! I''m not. If you want, I can eat garlic or you can make a small cut on me with a silver knife if you don''t believe me," Maria said, laughing, as the situation was surreal.


    "Oh, now that you mention it..."


    Making a gesture with his hand, a knife that was on one of the research tables flew and placed itself in front of Maria.


    "Cut off a finger."


    What kind of order was that!?


    Upon hearing those words, Maria internally began to scream.


    He was crazy!


    He was a madman!


    ''Seriously... What did I expect from someone who greeted us with rabid griffins at the entrance of his mansion!? Do I really have to cut myself?''


    Maria gave the wizard a pleading look, but he maintained a strange smile.


    Yes, he was definitely crazy.


    In fact, it even seemed like he was having fun.


    Gathering her courage, Maria held the handle of the knife with her hands and her heart immediately raced.


    She was nervous.


    "I''ll cut myself... but I''ll only make a small wound on my finger, okay?" said Maria in a very slow tone to see if the wizard would come to his senses.


    "Okay," the wizard replied immediately, not before covering his mouth with one of his hands.


    Yes, he''s crazy.


    A complete madman!


    All the envy Maria had felt for Aria for having this guy as a teacher had vanished.


    In fact, now she was beginning to feel sorry for Aria, but now...


    She had to resolve this misunderstanding.


    ''Breathe... they say that breathing can help, but... no! It''s not working! Do I really have to hurt my finger? In what part of the contract did it say that I had to cut myself for a demented wizard? Nowhere did it say that! Is this guy a sadist or something? Please, stop me!''


    The knife was brushing one of the fingers that Maria had extended on the table.


    It was so close to cutting herself with the edge of the knife...


    She just had to push the knife a little more...


    ''Come on!'' Maria shouted in her mind as she closed her eyes while pushing the knife a little bit.


    Soon the noise was heard as it hit the table, and when she opened her eyes...


    It wasn''t enough.


    The knife only grazed and did not harm her.


    "Are you trying... to trick me?" said Hugo slowly, but his tone sounded serious.


    "I''m scared!" Maria shouted, unable to take the pressure anymore.


    First the vampires and now a demented wizard.


    If the world simply wanted to destroy her, let it do it now!


    Maria refused to torture herself like this again, so if the wizard wanted to finish her off...


    Let him do it once and for all, damn it!


    Suddenly, unable to take it anymore, Hugo started laughing.


    What?


    What was so funny?


    Why did his laughter seem so irritating to her?


    Why was he laughing just as if he had been told a very good joke?


    Maria didn''t know the exact reason, but she was starting to get angry despite the tears coming out of her eyes.

 Chapter 24 – He is like…

    ''How long has that damn man been laughing?'' Maria wondered, annoyed, as she finished wiping away her tears with the sleeve of her dress.


    "Calm down, girl. It was a joke," said Hugo, trying to calm her down between laughs.


    ''A joke...? This was a joke...?''


    Maria struggled to process those words.


    ''What a shitty joke!'' She concluded as she let go of the knife.


    "How old are you?"


    Hugo showed curiosity.


    "16..." Maria replied in a low tone, still upset by the magician''s joke.


    "Wow, at that age shouldn''t you already be looking for a husband? You''re quite cute, so don''t miss that opportunity before you get too old," Hugo joked, resuming his laughter.


    ''What a shitty sense of humor!''


    Suddenly, Maria remembered her father''s words, who always told her similar things.


    ''Are all old men the same? Seriously... this magician doesn''t stop disappointing me,'' she thought as she looked at Hugo with some disappointment.


    "Mr. Magician... can I leave?" Maria asked, wishing to get out of there as soon as possible.


    "No," was Hugo''s firm answer, and suddenly Maria felt an unknown force making her sit down again.


    "What do you want... from me?" she asked nervously.


    Hugo adopted a more serious tone.


    "I heard that thanks to you, Aria started to read, speak, then walk, write and now even tried to modify a magical circuit. Are you aware that she is only a 2-year-old girl?"


    Maria felt lost in the conversation, because of the magician''s suddenly serious face.


    ''Damn it! Why did you have to turn out just like my father!? First you have fun with your shitty jokes and then you ask complex questions! Can''t you be normal!?''


    "It''s... all thanks to her ability... Mr. Magician. I was just doing my job," Maria explained nervously as she stuttered.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "And what do you think about vampires?" Hugo asked, abruptly shifting the conversation.


    ''What do I think about what?''


    Maria felt shocked.


    ''Focus, Maria! Don''t be a mess and don''t panic. This magician is a lunatic, and so are the vampires. Both can kill me without the slightest effort so...''


    Honesty!


    As long as they didn''t put her through absurd torture, she was willing to open her mouth.


    What else could she do?


    Pray to God?


    She already did that several times now and in the past and he never did anything!


    Hugo was impressed by Maria''s abnormal breathing.


    ''Does she have any health problems?'' He thought as he used a spell to check her condition, but everything was fine.


    Before Hugo could say anything, Maria started talking quite fast.


    "Mr. Magician, with all due respect, I just went on vacation, since that''s what the contract said, and I really enjoyed my quality time in the great city of Astarock," she blurted out, disconcerting the magician for a moment.


    ''What had he asked her that she was now telling him all that?''


    Before the magician could respond, Maria continued:


    "Seriously, I swear by the most sacred treasures that I don''t know, I don''t know how the mansion suddenly filled up with vampires. I swear. I just came back from my beautiful vacation to find out from Aria that we were surrounded by vampires."


    This last comment from Maria caught the magician''s attention.


    "It was horrible, really. We tried to escape, but Elizabeth caught us. Didn''t you see how strong she is? I almost died of fear when I saw how she finished off a bear 30 times taller than me!" Maria exclaimed with some drama.


    ''Aria had planned to run away?'' The magician wondered, impressed by that statement.


    "But the worst..." Maria made a dramatic sigh.


    It was embarrassing, but she wanted to share it.


    She couldn''t take it anymore.


    If she died, she had to say it before she did!


    "Now from a contract where I had to take care of Aria for 10 hours a day, with breaks included..." Maria said with some regret as she grabbed her legs before continuing.


    "Now I''m with her all the time! There''s no privacy! Nothing!" she shouted in such a dramatic tone that it made Hugo burst out laughing.


    This didn''t bother Maria so much because...


    She had said it all!


    Now... she felt free.


    "You''re quite a character, girl!" said the magician, laughing.


    ''Even in that they are alike?'' Maria thought, recognizing that gesture.


    "Tell me, aren''t you afraid that I''m part of those vampires?" Hugo asked mockingly.


    Tired of this whole situation, Maria settled herself better in the chair before saying with some regret:


    "You''re like my father. I don''t think... you''re a bad person."


    She had said it.


    Maria knew that, although the attitudes of that magician and those of her father were similar, they did not guarantee that the magician was a good person, but...


    What other choice did she have?


    That''s why, just as she gathered the courage one day to leave her home to fulfill her dream...


    She was going to bet everything on that magician.


    That, and it was too late to back out, since she had already spilled everything.


    "You''re interesting," said the magician with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "Your father must be a great guy to raise a girl like you."


    ''No, he''s not,'' Maria thought, but outwardly smiled at that comment.


    "I offer you a deal, girl. I can help you quit that servant role so you can go study at the magic tower as my disciple."

 Chapter 25 – How Much Do You Know About Her?

    The girl gently laid Aria on the bed and tucked her in carefully so as not to wake her. Then, motioning for Elizabeth to follow her silently, they both left the room.


    ''What does Esmeria want?'' Elizabeth wondered, confused.


    The moment the door closed, Elizabeth felt a strong pull downwards and her neck was grasped by Esmeria''s hands.


    She was strong.


    Had it not been for her resilience, her neck would have shattered instantly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Elizabeth asked with difficulty.


    Esmeria remained silent while continuing to strangle Elizabeth.


    Gradually, Elizabeth began to run out of air, but she did not fight against Esmeria.


    Just when it seemed that Elizabeth was about to lose consciousness, Esmeria let go and she nearly fell face-first to the floor if not for bracing herself with her forearms at the last moment.


    ¡°Haven''t you drunk any blood?¡± Esmeria asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to...¡± Elizabeth replied, doing her best to catch her breath.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Miss Aria... said she didn''t like foolish people, so I went to study in the library before coming here.¡±


    Esmeria paused for a few seconds, reflecting to see if she could understand Elizabeth''s point.


    ''I see why the queen sent me...'' Esmeria thought as she crouched down to look Elizabeth in the face.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Elizabeth asked, confused.


    ¡°Maria.¡±


    When Esmeria mentioned that name, she immediately noticed Elizabeth frown.


    ¡°How much do you know about her?¡±


    ¡°Lucia told me she came from a family of merchants. I didn¡¯t pay much attention at first since she had gone on vacation when I arrived, but...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what Miss Aria did in the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And I remember very well that you did nothing when Miss Aria was about to fall. Are you aware of what could happen to you if I tell the queen about this?¡±


    ¡°I deeply regret my incompetence, Esmeria. I will accept any punishment,¡± Elizabeth declared as she lowered her head.


    Letting out a sigh, Esmeria said:


    ¡°I''ll overlook it just this once, since thanks to you there weren''t many setbacks when switching the servants to our side. You are a good negotiator.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your compliments.¡±


    Shifting from side to side while still crouched, Esmeria asked:


    ¡°What''s with Maria?¡±


    ¡°She''s strange...¡± Elizabeth declared with some annoyance.


    ¡°Why?¡± Esmeria inquired curiously.


    What could a human do that would make Elizabeth consider her strange?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Silence.


    For several seconds, Esmeria and Elizabeth remained silent.


    ''Has this fool''s brain broken?'' Esmeria wondered as she stood up, sensing someone approaching.


    Their steps were slow, even somewhat clumsy.


    Focusing her gaze in the direction from which the steps were coming, she saw her.


    It was her.


    Maria was slowly approaching the place where they were.

 Chapter 26 – The Key…

    ¡®Was it this way¡­?¡¯, Mar¨ªa asked herself, confused, as she observed her surroundings.


    Although Mar¨ªa was already aware that the wizard''s mansion was astonishing with all the things in it, like the golems or the strange decorations everywhere¡­


    She never expected it to be so easy to get lost!


    ¡®Damn!¡¯, Mar¨ªa thought the moment she saw Elizabeth and that strange girl who looked too much like Aria. One could say she was almost like an older version of her, but very slightly, as both were quite short.


    ¡®I better wait until they leave¡­ damn! They¡¯re looking at me!¡¯, Mar¨ªa thought, scared, as she exchanged greetings with Elizabeth and Esmeria.


    Unexpectedly, they looked very friendly.


    Too friendly.


    Imitating the smile of the monsters waiting for her at the door, Mar¨ªa began to approach them.


    ¡°You have something annoying following you,¡± said Esmeria, pointing at Mar¨ªa¡¯s shoulder.


    Turning her head for a moment, Mar¨ªa noticed that she was being accompanied by a fire spirit.


    ¡®How beautiful!¡¯, Mar¨ªa thought, surprised.


    Where did that spirit come from?


    ¡°May I pass?¡±, Mar¨ªa asked, trying to hide her nerves.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Although the spirit was something unexpected, she had to return to Aria¡¯s side!


    ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Esmeria said, stepping aside with Elizabeth.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mar¨ªa replied and quickly passed by.


    ¡®Damn spirit,¡¯ Esmeria thought, annoyed.


    She had initially planned to subdue Mar¨ªa to make her talk, but she didn¡¯t expect her to return accompanied by a fire spirit.


    Although dealing with the spirit wasn¡¯t a problem, the chances of waking Aria due to the commotion were high, so she decided to wait for a better moment.


    ¡­


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Mar¨ªa approached the bed where Aria was lying, who seemed to be having a nightmare judging by the pained expressions on her face.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Laurie is dead.


    That was the conclusion Marta came to after almost a month had passed since her complete disappearance.


    Although Marta was aware that it was risky to send a maid to gather information from another mansion, as she could be kidnapped or killed by some monster along the way¡­


    ¡°Marta!¡±, shouted Lyra loudly to get Marta¡¯s attention, who was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up, dear?¡±, Marta said, trying to hide her concern.


    ¡°I already solved this,¡± said Lyra, showing her the sheet with several solved math exercises.


    To Marta¡¯s surprise, Lyra was quite skilled at solving math problems as long as she learned the correct method to do so.


    She was also very good at memorizing information, but unfortunately¡­


    She couldn¡¯t use magic.


    ¡°How did I do? Will you buy me a new toy now?¡±


    Ignoring the girl¡¯s questions, Marta finished reviewing the exercises Lyra had done.


    ¡°You did perfect.¡±


    ¡°And does that deserve you buying me a new toy?¡±, Lyra asked while staring intently at Marta.


    Despite being a child, she had too much determination in her goals.


    ¡°That will be until you find out what key 96 is.¡±


    Lyra slightly furrowed her brow upon hearing those words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°You said you needed that to use magic, right? If you manage to investigate it, I¡¯ll buy you the toy you want.¡±


    ¡®The toy I want¡­¡¯, Lyra repeated that statement in her mind over and over.


    In silence, Lyra approached the pile of books she had accumulated next to her small table and began to read them one by one.

 Chapter 27 – The Transport

    During the first week, Hugo dedicated himself to thoroughly reviewing Aria''s knowledge.


    ¡®Does she really have two years¡­? This has to be a joke,¡¯ thought Hugo as he finished verifying that indeed, Aria had successfully solved an exercise that would even take him 10 minutes to solve.


    At first, Aria had made a mistake and did not accept her error when he pointed it out, and to his surprise, when he reviewed the book where Aria had learned the method to solve it, Hugo could not believe what he saw, so he had to find another book to confirm that indeed, the book he had given Aria had an incorrect explanation, but she had learned it perfectly.


    Therefore, even though he was aware of her good memory, he could not believe that she quickly corrected and learned the correct method from the other book and applied it successfully.


    She was a genius.


    Aria was an absolute genius.


    Now Hugo understood why those vampires had taken such an interest in her.


    Although she had not yet started her magic training, as he was curious to see how intelligent she was, this exceeded all his expectations.


    For a moment, an idea crossed his mind.


    What if he delayed her training to see if she was capable of understanding some of his research?


    With that level of comprehension and problem-solving speed¡­


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Hugo''s gaze focused on Mar¨ªa.


    ¡®I don''t exist¡­ he is not seeing me¡­ if I don''t see him, he is not seeing me¡­,¡¯ Mar¨ªa sang in her mind to stay calm.


    Hugo did not understand why Aria did not want to be separated from Mar¨ªa.


    Were they sisters?


    No, that made no sense, as they did not look alike at all and one was a maid.


    So¡­ why?


    Why was Aria so attached to her?


    ¡°Aria¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to you alone.¡±


    ¡°Rejected. Mar¨ªa has to be present.¡±


    Something that also surprised Hugo about Aria was that she was not intimidated by anything and always said what she thought.


    While it was an admirable attitude, it would probably also bring her many problems in the future.


    ¡°Aria¡­ can¡¯t you let Mar¨ªa go to the kitchen to accompany the golems while we talk?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aria replied immediately.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because no.¡±


    ¡®How stubborn¡­,¡¯ Hugo thought as he reflected.


    Did he really have no other option?


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Did she want to eat again?


    Not even three hours had passed since the last time she ate!


    ¡°Aria, if you keep eating like this, you¡¯ll get fatter than my golems.¡±


    ¡®How rude!,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought upon hearing that comment.


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°So much reading and you haven¡¯t read that if you get fat you won¡¯t be able to run two meters without getting out of breath?¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mar¨ªa can carry me.¡±


    ¡®Whaat!?¡¯, Mar¨ªa thought upon hearing that idea.


    Was Aria planning to use her as her means of transport!?


    ¡°Do you really think that weakling will be able to carry you when you weigh more than 100 kilos? It seems you hold her in high regard. Have you even seen what it takes to carry the sacks of fruit from the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Exercise,¡± said Aria as she looked at Mar¨ªa.


    Now both of them were messing with her!


    But what surprised Mar¨ªa the most was that Aria was serious about that idea!


    Mar¨ªa could not believe it.


    This had to be a joke.


    Did Aria not see her as a person¡­ but as her future personal transport?


    Just imagining that situation, Mar¨ªa felt a slight pain in her back.


    Hugo could not help but laugh out loud at experiencing how a girl was capable of arguing in that way against him.


    Without a doubt, Aria was a very promising girl.

 Chapter 28 – Two Days

    The days went by, and Esmeria, despite keeping her distance from everyone, including Elizabeth herself, who was her ally, began to keep an eye on Aria from the shadows.


    In this whole process, Esmeria grew frustrated without knowing Hugo''s plan, but she did this because she saw no progress in Aria''s magic.


    Initially, Esmeria had planned to wait for results over time, as she had verified that Hugo was a fairly respectable human mage, but¡­


    ¡®Another day of having her read math books to solve them? Are you kidding me?¡¯, Esmeria thought as she felt anger gradually taking over her mind.


    This had to be a joke.


    A damn heavy joke by that mage.


    Recalling her queen''s plan several times in her head, Esmeria managed to regain her composure, so she decided to keep waiting in silence, but what she did not expect was that the next day¡­


    And the day after that¡­


    And the day after that day...


    Every damn day they did the same thing.


    They locked themselves in a damn wooden room that was in the most secluded area of the mansion so that Aria could read books, solve them, and repeat the process over and over again.


    Despite repeating her queen''s plan in her head, she no longer had the patience to keep watching this in silence.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hugo immediately noticed how Esmeria''s presence began to materialize from the darkness of the room''s corner.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Hugo asked in a dry tone.


    Maria, who had not yet realized Esmeria was right behind her, was confused by Hugo''s question, as it seemed he was looking directly at her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Esmeria asked, not hiding her anger in the slightest.


    Maria, realizing Esmeria was right behind her, turned around and stepped back to where Aria was writing.


    ¡°Your butt,¡± said Aria as she elbowed Maria¡¯s butt since she had moved while she was writing.


    ¡®Is that what worries you right now!?¡¯, Maria screamed in her mind while trying to stay calm, since, according to Hugo, Esmeria was much more dangerous than Elizabeth despite her appearance at that moment.


    Maria did not understand why Esmeria had decided to take that appearance, despite the explanation Hugo had given her days earlier to calm her.


    ¡°I''m training her,¡± Hugo replied indifferently.


    Esmeria let out a small laugh upon hearing that response.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hugo replied immediately.


    ¡°Aria,¡± said Esmeria as she diverted her gaze towards her.


    ¡°I''m busy,¡± Aria replied immediately, indifferent to the discussion happening around her.


    Esmeria clicked her tongue and turned her attention back to Hugo.


    She didn''t want to leave just like that, as she couldn''t stand seeing this kind of training any longer.


    ¡°Two days.¡±


    This statement left both Hugo and Maria confused.


    Seeing their reaction, Esmeria decided to be more specific.


    ¡°If in two days you haven''t managed to teach Aria any spell, we will leave.¡±


    ¡°Can''t you wait three weeks?¡± Hugo asked with a smile.


    ¡°You''re crazy if you think I''m going to wait that long! Two days! That''s all the time I''ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I have a condition,¡± Hugo replied with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Esmeria asked, frowning.


    ¡°I want you to stop watching us completely during those two days. That also includes Elizabeth and the minions you spread throughout the mansion.¡±


    Upon hearing Hugo''s proposal, Esmeria immediately grew even more furious, but part of her was glad, as he was now making a deal with her.


    If he didn''t comply now¡­ she could take Aria somewhere else!


    Despite not fully trusting Hugo, confident, Esmeria accepted.


    ¡°It''s a deal.¡±

 Chapter 29 - Isnt That...?

    After Esmeria vanished from the place, Hugo looked at the girls with a smile that made Maria shudder.


    ''What is this crazy old man thinking?''


    "Well, you heard your watchdog. I have to prepare everything for tomorrow''s class, as every second counts," Hugo declared excitedly.


    Aria turned her head towards Hugo to ask:


    "And what are we supposed to do now?"


    "I don''t know, do whatever you want, but don''t bother me."


    Seeing that Aria didn''t seem too convinced by his statement, he added:


    "You can eat anything you want from the kitchen, no reservations."


    Upon hearing those words, Aria immediately stood up and grabbed Maria''s arm to drag her towards the exit.


    "You don''t need to pull me!" Maria shouted while avoiding hitting herself against the door.


    Hugo let out a small chuckle as he watched Maria suffer, but this disappeared when he was finally left alone in the room.


    ...


    Aria and Maria walked down the hallway, their footsteps softly echoing on the wooden floor. However, upon reaching the kitchen entrance, Aria''s plans were interrupted.


    Elizabeth was there, standing, staring out the window. Her figure was silhouetted against the incoming light, creating an unpleasant aura around her for Aria.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Aria and Maria tried to pass by, but Elizabeth noticed their presence and stopped them with a cold voice.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" she asked without taking her eyes off the window.


    "Shouldn''t you be having a class with that wizard?"


    Aria crossed her arms and looked at Elizabeth firmly.


    "We''re going to the kitchen to eat something. Leave us alone."


    Elizabeth finally turned her gaze towards them, looking somewhat dejected, but this didn''t generate any sympathy.


    Maria, feeling uncomfortable, remained silent while Aria held Elizabeth''s gaze.


    "I hope you enjoy your meal," Elizabeth said with a sigh before turning back to look out the window.


    Aria nodded and entered the kitchen along with Maria.


    Since they had settled in the mansion, Elizabeth had distanced herself from them, but this didn''t seem to bother Aria in the slightest.


    Maria, for her part, found her questions increasing day by day as she spent time in this mansion, but remembering that she was under the protection of the fire spirit that Hugo had given her, she calmed down a bit.


    While Aria eagerly awaited the food, Maria asked her:


    "Aria, what do you think of your teacher?"


    "He serves his purpose," Aria replied immediately.


    "But I haven''t seen him explain anything to you..."


    "He reviews, corrects what I do, and gives me the material to keep advancing. What else does a teacher do?"


    That was a question Maria couldn''t answer, as she hadn''t necessarily learned from a ''good'' teacher.


    Even so, before coming to work for Aria, Maria had been lucky enough to see with her own eyes how a teacher taught his students from outside the academy.


    It was a rare event, but quite memorable for her, as it motivated her to learn more about magic...


    But remembering that she didn''t have much money after separating from her family, that inspiration died, and she decided to apply for this job.


    "Aria, listen," Maria said while coughing several times to adjust her voice as she was about to give a grand speech, and Aria settled into her seat upon noticing this.


    "A teacher is someone beautiful, handsome. Someone who with just their words is capable of captivating your heart and igniting that spark that..."


    "Isn''t that love?" Aria asked so suddenly that it made Maria lose her composure.


    "Love!?" Maria repeated with a broken voice while becoming embarrassed.


    "Accelerated heart rate... physical attraction, aren''t those two of the key things that have to happen for..."


    "Don''t say it! I don''t know what book you read that from, but please, forget it... just don''t say it."

 Chapter 30 - Youre Right

    The sun rose over the mansion, illuminating the hallways with its morning light. Aria and Mar¨ªa prepared for the day, following their established routine.


    Esmeria approached Aria with a small bell in hand.


    "If you need me by your side, just ring this bell. No matter where I am, I''ll be there in a jiffy," said Esmeria, handing over the golden object.


    With instructions given, Esmeria joined Elizabeth, and both departed, leaving Aria and Mar¨ªa alone in the mansion.


    The two girls, accustomed to being together, headed towards the classroom as usual.


    However, upon arriving, they discovered that Hugo wasn''t in his usual spot.


    Instead, Hugo was waiting for them at the entrance of a different hallway, with an expression of enthusiasm.


    "Good morning," Hugo greeted with a smile. "There''s a small change of plans today. We''re switching locations."


    Mar¨ªa, surprised by the change in routine, watched as Hugo guided her and Aria to a more secluded section of the mansion.


    As they progressed, the corridors became narrower and darker, creating an atmosphere that made Mar¨ªa nervous.


    Finally, Hugo stopped in front of a door hidden behind a heavy curtain.


    Mar¨ªa raised an eyebrow, surprised by the secret location, while Aria maintained her neutral expression. Hugo opened the door with a dramatic gesture, revealing a space completely hidden from the rest of the mansion.


    "This will be our classroom for today," Hugo announced as he entered the room.


    The place was filled with artifacts and stacked books, and the air had an aroma of old and magic.


    Mar¨ªa looked around in amazement, while Aria, unfazed, entered the room without showing any emotion.


    "Why the change?" Mar¨ªa asked curiously.


    "Because today we''ll be working on something a bit more... specialized," Hugo replied with an enigmatic smile. "I want to see how you adapt to a different environment."


    Mar¨ªa frowned, still intrigued by the reason behind this change.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Aria, for her part, was focused on the new environment, observing every detail as she prepared for her next task.


    Hugo approached one of the shelves and pulled out an ancient book, worn by time. He placed it on a table and began leafing through it, looking for a particular page.


    "Tell me, what do you know about vampire regeneration?" Hugo asked as his eyes scanned the text.


    Mar¨ªa, although somewhat nervous about the atmosphere of the place, responded cautiously.


    "I know that vampire regeneration is one of the best, with almost no downsides, since only wounds caused by silver and fire are the only ones that seriously affect them."


    Hugo nodded, pleased with the answer.


    "You''re right, but today I want to focus on a different aspect: their immortality and lifespan. Vampires have a longevity that surpasses even that of elves or dragons. They can live for centuries, even millennia, if they don''t face their most common weaknesses."


    Mar¨ªa listened attentively, her curiosity growing with each of Hugo''s words. Aria, on the other hand, maintained her serene expression, although her eyes betrayed a slight interest.


    Hugo stopped at a specific page and looked up at the girls.


    "Do you know, Mar¨ªa, how a vampire who has lived for a very long time dies?"


    Mar¨ªa took a moment to think before answering.


    "I suppose from the same weaknesses as always... silver, fire..."


    "Again, you''re right," Hugo conceded. "But there''s something else, something much more disturbing. Some vampires, after having lived for so long and accumulated so many memories, begin to crumble mentally. They enter a state of madness due to the overload of memories in their mind."


    Mar¨ªa was surprised by this revelation, her eyes widening a bit as she processed the information.


    "They go crazy from too many memories?"


    "Exactly. And in that state, they self-destruct, or someone else finishes them off," Hugo explained in a grave tone. "This can happen at any time, usually after five hundred years of life. It''s one of the reasons why the oldest vampires are so dangerous. Their immortality is their greatest strength, but also their worst curse."


    Aria, who had been listening attentively, asked a question that broke the silence that had fallen over the room.


    "If that''s really one of their weaknesses, why doesn''t it appear in the books?"


    Hugo smiled, as if he had been waiting for that question.


    He approached a cabinet in the corner of the room and took out a small object, which looked like an ancient artifact.


    It was a crystal sphere the size of an apple, with runes engraved on its surface.


    Inside, flashes of light could be seen moving in an almost hypnotic manner.


    "Because a human, long ago, invented this." Hugo raised the sphere so both girls could see it better. "This object has the function of storing memories. The oldest vampires use it to deposit those memories they don''t wish to keep in their minds, thus avoiding overload and, consequently, madness."


    Mar¨ªa looked at the sphere in amazement, while Aria remained imperturbable, though clearly interested.


    "So... is that why it''s not mentioned in the books?" Mar¨ªa asked.


    "That''s right," Hugo replied. "It''s a very well-kept secret, known only to those who have had the fortune or misfortune of encountering a vampire old enough to need one of these. The existence of this object ensures that vampires can live much longer without falling into madness... at least, in theory."


    "What? Do you want to produce something similar to that because you''re planning to extend your life?" Aria asked directly, to which Hugo smiled.


    This girl definitely wasn''t going to disappoint him.

 Chapter 31 – A Grave Mistake

    The three of them sat forming a small triangle, with Hugo in the center.


    Aria and Mar¨ªa listened attentively, though with very different expressions: Mar¨ªa showed curiosity while trying to hide her unease, and Aria maintained her serene face.


    "Mana in the human body is not something that can be used indiscriminately," Hugo began, pausing to ensure he had their attention. "To use it correctly, it needs to be formed into rings. These rings develop around the heart and are fundamental for channeling and controlling mana without losing control."


    Mar¨ªa, with a confused expression, timidly raised her hand.


    "I''ve always been curious about that, since no one explained it to me, but I''ve seen people using magic without knowing about these rings..."


    Hugo nodded, as if he had expected that question.


    "It''s true, there are other methods to use mana, but the ring method is the best and most effective. When you form rings around the heart, each acts as a filter and regulator. The more rings you have, the more mana you can handle without risking it consuming you or losing control."


    Mar¨ªa looked intrigued.


    "But... I''ve used magic before," Mar¨ªa confessed, as she was confused.


    Was she special?


    "I use it only for tricks, like card illusions or moving small objects..."


    Hugo let out a light chuckle, clearly amused by the confession.


    "Girl, for that kind of basic magic, rings are not necessary at all."


    Hugo snapped his fingers, and suddenly, various reflections of cards began to float around him, spinning in the air like leaves carried by an invisible breeze.


    Mar¨ªa was left open-mouthed, amazed at how easily Hugo managed all those cards, while Aria remained calm.


    Not in a million years could she do something like that!


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Can you do this without using a card as an anchor?" Hugo asked, smiling at Mar¨ªa''s marveled expression.


    She quickly shook her head, feeling small in front of the demonstration.


    "No... I can''t," she admitted in a low voice, looking down. "But there''s no need for you to mock me like that..."


    The cards gradually disappeared, fading in a blink.


    Hugo leaned forward, his eyes now fixed on Aria, who maintained her firm posture.


    "In your case, Aria, the situation is different... and somewhat disconcerting. You are able to understand and memorize advanced concepts with impressive ease, yet you can''t perform even the most basic spells."


    Aria looked at him silently, as if waiting for him to reach a conclusion on his own.


    "This only leads me to two possible conclusions: either you have a condition that might be a disease preventing your mana from flowing properly... or someone has cursed you."


    Aria maintained her neutral expression, but her eyes sharpened slightly.


    "I think it''s the latter," she said firmly.


    Mar¨ªa blinked in surprise, turning her head towards Aria.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Every time I try to use magic, a kind of window appears in front of me saying I''m missing key 04."


    The statement left Mar¨ªa stunned.


    She had never told her that before!


    Moreover... what exactly did she mean by ''window''?


    Hugo also fell silent, processing the girl''s words, as it was the first time he had heard of something like that.


    After a few seconds, Hugo asked cautiously:


    "Are you joking?"


    Aria looked him directly in the eyes before responding:


    "No."


    Hugo furrowed his brow, intrigued.


    "If that''s true, how were you able to almost modify the kitchen circuit?"


    "At that moment, an option appeared in the window that said I could use my life force, so I accepted."


    Aria''s words left Hugo breathless for a moment.


    Had she really done that?


    Hugo ran his hand through his hair, visibly uneasy.


    "Damn..." Hugo whispered.


    He was upset.


    Had he really made a genius like her go through something like that?


    "I shouldn''t have put you through that. You''re too young, Aria. It''s nothing short of a heinous crime to make such a promising child damage her insides by trying to fix an insignificant circuit I set up as a mere test."


    Mar¨ªa looked at him, surprised by the intensity of his words.


    Hugo turned towards Aria, his expression more serious than ever.


    "Aria, listen carefully. Never do something like that again unless your life is in danger."


    Aria raised an eyebrow.


    "Why?"


    Hugo sighed deeply before explaining.


    "When one''s body exceeds the use of mana, it begins to create internal damage. These injuries can leave serious consequences if not treated by a very high-ranked healer. Damage that could become permanent."


    Aria nodded slowly.


    "I understand."


    Hugo took a moment to regain his composure.


    "I''ll look for a solution to your problem with key 04, but I''ll need your help with something important," said Hugo this time with his eyes fixed on Aria with an intensity he had not shown before.


    Mar¨ªa frowned, confused and somewhat alarmed.


    What could a mage like Hugo need from a two-year-old girl?


    "What kind of help?" Aria asked bluntly.

 Chapter 32 – Shattered

    Hugo leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and fixed his gaze on Aria.


    "I want you to help me perfect a formula," he began in a calm but serious tone. "A formula that could change everything."


    Aria maintained her neutral expression while Mar¨ªa swallowed hard.


    "I''ve been researching how vampires use blood to regenerate. It''s an amazing process, somewhat similar to what we do with mana, but taken to a completely different level."


    Mar¨ªa looked at him wide-eyed, absorbing the magnitude of what Hugo was saying.


    Normally, mana with a spell was capable of healing wounds, and even then, there was a limit to what could be done, but what could go beyond was the power used by the priests in the churches, which they called sacred power capable of performing miracles.


    Still, the previous two options were far from reaching the healing factor that Elizabeth had shown in her battle against the griffins.


    "Vampires not only use blood to heal their wounds, but they also use it to extend their lives indefinitely," Hugo continued, this time with some enthusiasm. "What I want is to mimic that. To modify the mana rings in mages so that they can, in theory, replicate the immortality of vampires."


    Mar¨ªa felt a chill run down her spine.


    Certainly, immortality was something that caught her attention, and every time she read about it in a book, she couldn''t help but feel a certain envy.


    Having all the time in the world to explore any place was... wonderful.


    All the things she could do or achieve...


    ''Is this old man really not joking?'' Mar¨ªa wondered as she watched Hugo with some doubt.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "I need someone with your memory and problem-solving skills," Hugo explained, his eyes shining with a certain light as he looked at Aria. "I want you to help me identify the variables, to perfect the formula so that the rings can not only regenerate but also maintain the stability of the human body, as vampires do with blood."


    Aria listened attentively, showing no emotion on her face.


    For her, the proposal did not seem incredible or impossible; it was simply another problem to solve.


    "What do I need to read?" Aria asked dryly with a sharp and direct voice.


    Hugo let out a small laugh, pleased with Aria''s response.


    "I love your attitude," he said as he stood up and headed to a nearby shelf.


    Hugo pulled out a thick, ancient book with a cover worn by time and handed it to Aria.


    "Start here. I need you to study the basic principles of blood alchemy and how they could be applied to mana rings. There are many theories we need to test, and I believe you could help me see things that others have overlooked."


    Mar¨ªa continued to watch the scene, still in shock.


    All of this seemed surreal to her.


    Hugo was talking about altering the very nature of mages and humanity, and he was doing it with the help of a little girl.


    Aria took the book with a serenity that did not match her age, running her fingers over the cover as if she were already planning how to absorb all the information.


    "Alright," Aria simply said, as if she had accepted yet another challenge.


    Hugo smiled, satisfied.


    "We will work on this together, and who knows, Aria... maybe we''ll find something no one has seen before."


    And as Hugo made that statement, Mar¨ªa realized something.


    While that statement was worthy of a drunk at a family dinner...


    In this mansion, apart from the stone golems and griffins, there were quite peculiar entities.


    First... her companion, if she could still call her that, was a vampire with great combat skills, but her personality was...


    ''Ugh...'' was what Mar¨ªa thought as she remembered all the murderous glances Elizabeth had given her while on the other hand with Aria...


    She was overly submissive!


    How could someone go from being a complete killer to a girl waiting for approval from a child?


    And what most unnerved Mar¨ªa was Esmeria, or whatever she was. Since she saw firsthand her ability to spy on them from the shadows... it meant that her privacy when going to the bathroom had officially become public domain, except for these two days, but now with this officialization of this research...


    How much longer would she be in this mansion surrounded by that old man along with all these crazies?


    Even though Mar¨ªa smiled outwardly as Hugo and Aria worked, inside she was shattered.


    Whether they managed to create that immortality or not, right now she wanted to go back to asking for her paid vacation.

 Chapter 33 – Status

    The two geniuses, if they could be called that, had quickly settled into a routine.


    Aria read at an almost inhuman speed, devouring page after page, while Hugo quizzed her, challenging her to reason through each concept.


    When they encountered an obstacle, something Aria couldn¡¯t figure out, Hugo would turn to Mar¨ªa with an impatient expression.


    "Mar¨ªa, I need the advanced alchemy tome, the one with the blue cover and gold edges. It''s on the third shelf to the right," Hugo ordered in a demanding tone.


    "On it," Mar¨ªa replied, trying to keep her calm as she searched for the book.


    But that wasn''t enough for Hugo.


    "Faster! We don''t have all day."


    Mar¨ªa held back from rolling her eyes.


    ''I''ve already said I''m on it, what''s the rush?'' Mar¨ªa thought, frustrated.


    Still, she kept searching, trying to ignore the pressure.


    It was a constant back and forth, obeying both Hugo and Aria, who had her own whims.


    "Mar¨ªa, could you get me some cookies?" Aria asked suddenly, without taking her eyes off the book she was reading.


    Hugo quickly intervened.


    "Aria, keep reading. We don¡¯t have time for that."


    "I already read it," Aria replied, her tone completely indifferent as she closed the book. "But I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s annoying to work while hungry."


    Hugo frowned.


    "You¡¯ll get fat if you keep eating like that. When we''re done with this research, I''ll make you exercise personally. I don''t want a girl like you struggling in combat."


    Aria looked at him, unfazed.


    "I¡¯m not interested in fighting."


    Hugo, clearly irritated, turned to Mar¨ªa.


    "What are you doing standing there? Go get the cookies!"


    Mar¨ªa sighed.


    "I¡¯m not sure it¡¯ll be so easy to find my way back to this room," Mar¨ªa admitted, remembering that the path Hugo had taken to get here was a maze she hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to.


    "You¡¯re a pain in the ass," Hugo said with exasperation. Then he pointed at Mar¨ªa with his fingers, and with a gesture, a small spark appeared in the air in front of her.


    Before she could react, the spark expanded and took the form of the fire spirit Hugo had used earlier.


    "Guide this girl back and bring her back," Hugo ordered the spirit, which nodded with a warm glow and floated at Mar¨ªa¡¯s level.


    Had that spirit been inside her all along!?


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ''Damn¡­ the number of spectators in my private life just keeps growing,'' Mar¨ªa thought with a sense of helplessness.


    "What are you doing standing there, dumbfounded?" Hugo growled, his sharp tone snapping her out of her thoughts. "That spirit¡¯s going to guide you. It¡¯s not that hard to understand, is it?"


    Mar¨ªa blinked, startled.


    "Yes, yes, sorry," Mar¨ªa responded quickly, finally moving and following the spirit that floated patiently by her side.


    As she walked through the mansion''s corridors, she could feel the invisible eyes of Hugo and Aria on her, even from a distance.


    The spirit moved unhurriedly, guiding her with a warm glow that faintly lit the path.


    Eventually, they reached the kitchen, and Mar¨ªa let out a sigh of relief.


    Relief that disappeared when she opened the door.


    Sitting in a chair on the other side of the table, Elizabeth watched her with her piercing, cold eyes, playing distractedly with a kitchen knife between her fingers.


    The sight of the vampire put all of Mar¨ªa¡¯s senses on alert.


    ''Why does she have to be right here?'' Mar¨ªa thought, trying not to show her discomfort as she made her way to the shelves to look for the cookies.


    "Why are you alone?" Elizabeth asked, without lifting her gaze from the knife that spun between her fingers. Elizabeth''s voice, though soft, resonated like a warning in Mar¨ªa¡¯s mind.


    Mar¨ªa decided to ignore her, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard.


    If she could avoid a conversation with her, all the better.


    Mar¨ªa leaned towards the shelves, checking the rows of jars and cans with apparent concentration, though inside, her heart was pounding.


    "I asked why you¡¯re alone," Elizabeth repeated, this time in a louder, clearer tone.


    The firmness of her words made Mar¨ªa stop, pressing her lips together.


    ''Damn it¡­ I can¡¯t keep pretending.''


    Mar¨ªa slowly turned, keeping her expression calm.


    "I¡¯m just looking for some cookies," Mar¨ªa explained, trying to sound casual.


    ''Why does she always have to be so intimidating with me? Is it so hard for her to talk to me normally like she did at first¡­?'' Mar¨ªa thought as a shiver ran down her spine.


    Seeing Elizabeth still looking at her with that cold gaze, Mar¨ªa added:


    "Aria asked me for them."


    Elizabeth tilted her head, her eyes gleaming with a curiosity Mar¨ªa preferred not to interpret.


    "Cookies?" the vampire repeated softly, as if she were weighing the word, savoring it like an inside joke only she understood.


    "Yes," Mar¨ªa nodded, searching for the cookies again.


    ''Come on, please¡­ let them be here, please.''


    "Where are Miss Aria and the mage?" Elizabeth continued, this time with a fixed stare that seemed to pierce through Mar¨ªa. "I can¡¯t sense their presence."


    Mar¨ªa blinked, confused.


    ''She can''t sense their presence?''


    Mar¨ªa took a moment to process her words.


    "They¡¯re in one of the rooms in the mansion, studying," she said, trying to sound confident in what she was saying.


    ''That''s what I saw, so why does she make it sound like I''m lying!?''


    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing her with an intensity that made Mar¨ªa¡¯s skin crawl.


    "Which room?" Elizabeth asked with a seriousness that made Mar¨ªa feel as if she were being interrogated.


    Mar¨ªa swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Elizabeth¡¯s gaze.


    It was hard to get used to that look, knowing she was much more powerful than her, but at that moment, a memory flashed through Mar¨ªa''s mind¡ªwhen she had been sleeping with Aria.


    ...


    "Hey."


    "What?" Aria responded after a few seconds.


    Although there was a hint of tiredness in her tone, her answers were still quite direct.


    "Why don¡¯t you want me to leave your side?" Mar¨ªa asked with a bit of embarrassment, as she seriously didn¡¯t understand Aria''s insistence on keeping that request most of the time.


    "Because you¡¯re my personal maid," Aria replied immediately.


    "Is that the only reason?" Mar¨ªa asked, confused.


    "Yes," Aria responded.


    And every time Mar¨ªa tried to ask Aria that question in different situations, Aria always gave the same answer, so one thing was clear to her: if she currently had a rank, it was as Aria¡¯s personal maid...


    And if Elizabeth also served Aria as a maid...


    Didn¡¯t that mean Mar¨ªa had a higher rank than her?


    Gathering her courage, Mar¨ªa straightened her gaze.


    If she could at least convince this vampire to stop looking at her like that, it would be a great victory!


    ''I have to do it,'' Mar¨ªa told herself to muster her courage, but when she raised her gaze¡­


    ''Damn it, no! I doubt a monster like her gives a damn about my current status!'' Mar¨ªa thought as she noticed Elizabeth was looking at her the same way she had when she caught them during their escape attempt.


    She was screwed!

 Chapter 34 – I’m Here for You…

    Suddenly, Mar¨ªa remembered Aria¡¯s advice:


    ''Never show fear.''


    A simple piece of advice, but difficult to follow in front of someone like Elizabeth, whose mere presence seemed to weigh her down.


    However, Aria''s words echoed insistently in her mind, giving her the courage she desperately needed at that moment.


    Mar¨ªa took a deep breath and tried to calm her nerves.


    Clenching her hands to stop the trembling in her fingers and, with a slight stutter, she dared to break the awkward silence.


    "Esmeria promised Hugo she¡¯d leave us alone," Mar¨ªa said, trying to make her voice sound firm, though a slight hesitation betrayed her.


    Elizabeth frowned, and her gaze, which had been deadly, seemed to soften, though just slightly.


    Her eyes glimmered with a hint of something beyond menace¡ªperhaps a trace of curiosity or doubt.


    "Are you sure?" Elizabeth asked in a low tone that sounded calculating.


    Mar¨ªa nodded, feeling her throat dry.


    "Yes, I heard it myself," Mar¨ªa insisted.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let herself be intimidated so easily this time.


    The vampire watched her for a long moment, assessing her as if weighing every word.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Mar¨ªa felt cold sweat trickle down her back, but she held her ground, not breaking eye contact.


    "And why are you here if you¡¯re supposed to be with Esmeria?" Mar¨ªa asked, trying to steer the conversation and at the same time maintain her position.


    Elizabeth had been with Esmeria that morning, and her presence in the kitchen made little sense if she were following orders.


    Elizabeth¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she pressed her lips together, as if Mar¨ªa¡¯s question had irritated her.


    "That''s none of your business," Elizabeth replied curtly, cutting off any attempt to probe further.


    Mar¨ªa felt her brief attempt to redirect the conversation vanish with the vampire¡¯s cold and sharp response.


    Mar¨ªa clenched her teeth to contain her frustration, but at least Elizabeth lessened the intensity of her murderous aura.


    Elizabeth observed Mar¨ªa with a serious expression, and in an unexpected move, began to approach slowly.


    Mar¨ªa stood still, surprised and unsure of how to react.


    Each step the vampire took seemed to echo in the silent kitchen, amplifying the tension in the air.


    Elizabeth stopped right in front of her, her eyes locked onto Mar¨ªa''s for what felt like an eternity.


    Mar¨ªa held her breath, her sweaty hands clutching her apron.


    Elizabeth bent down with the same unsettling grace that characterized her, and with a fluid motion, she grabbed a jar of cookies that had been hidden on a lower shelf, out of Mar¨ªa¡¯s reach and sight all this time.


    Without raising her gaze, Elizabeth extended the jar towards her.


    "Take it," Elizabeth ordered in a firm voice, devoid of any patience.


    Still stunned, Mar¨ªa obeyed immediately, taking the jar of cookies while trying not to show the trembling in her hands.


    Elizabeth, without changing her stern expression, looked her straight in the eyes.


    "What are you doing here wasting time? Aria is waiting for her cookies, and you''re still wandering around." Her tone was a clear scold, making Mar¨ªa feel small under her sudden rebuke.


    ¡®But I¡¯m still here because of you!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, frustrated, while nodding quickly, not daring to answer aloud.


    The words got stuck in her throat, replaced by a resigned grimace.


    As Mar¨ªa turned around, the fire spirit floated near her, its warm light illuminating the way back.


    Elizabeth watched it with evident displeasure, her lips curling in disapproval.


    The vampire¡¯s eyes followed the spirit until it disappeared behind Mar¨ªa, as if the mere presence of that creature made her uncomfortable or, perhaps, irritated.

 Chapter 35 – Unbearable!

    Mar¨ªa followed the fire spirit through the mansion''s labyrinthine hallways, clutching the cookie jar tightly against her chest.


    Her steps were quick, but the fear of getting lost forced her to keep a constant eye on the warm, floating figure guiding her.


    Finally, they reached the door of the room where Hugo and Aria were still studying.


    The spirit stopped in front of the door, waiting patiently for Mar¨ªa to open it.


    Upon entering, Hugo immediately looked at her with an expression of evident impatience.


    ¡°How hard can it be to bring some simple cookies? You took forever,¡± Hugo scolded her, his voice as sharp as a knife.


    Mar¨ªa, her eyes red and on the verge of tears, tried to explain herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was delayed because Elizabeth was in the kitchen,¡± Mar¨ªa replied, her voice trembling, her eyes shining with held-back tears.


    The fear and tension from her encounter with the vampire still weighed heavily inside her.


    But Hugo didn¡¯t give a damn about that.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem,¡± he replied, crossing his arms and looking at her with disapproval. ¡°Aria is waiting. Hand over the cookies already.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded weakly and approached Aria, carefully opening the jar.


    Aria took it with her small but steady hands and, without wasting time, began eating the cookies one after another with the same calm demeanor that had characterized her all along.


    Meanwhile, Hugo turned to Mar¨ªa again, not even giving her a moment¡¯s respite.


    ¡°Now I need you to bring me volumes four and five of human anatomy,¡± Hugo ordered, gesturing impatiently toward a bookshelf crammed with books. ¡°They¡¯re over there, don¡¯t take long.¡±


    Mar¨ªa let out a heavy sigh, her shoulders slumped under the weight of the constant work and endless orders.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you get them yourself?¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought in frustration.


    From her perspective, Hugo wasn¡¯t doing anything to justify his bossy tone and impatience.


    Her eyes scanned the room, seeing how Hugo just sat there, watching Aria eat with a calm expression.


    It seemed like all the important tasks fell on her shoulders, while he barely lifted a finger for anything other than giving orders.


    With one last resigned sigh, Mar¨ªa headed toward the bookshelf, reaching out to look for the volumes Hugo had mentioned.


    As her fingers traced the spines of the books, her mind wandered between thoughts.


    ¡®Why did Hugo propose that I become his apprentice?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, her mind drifting back to that day when he, with that smug smile and laughter that echoed in her ears, had made an offer she immediately turned down.


    ¡®He¡¯s unbearable!¡¯ Mar¨ªa told herself as her fingers slid over the book titles, searching for the other volume Hugo had asked for.


    ¡®I can¡¯t imagine learning from an old man like him¡­¡¯


    The idea of spending more time with Hugo, enduring his authoritative attitude and bossy ways, was simply unthinkable.


    But then, Mar¨ªa wondered:


    ¡®What would he have taught me if I had accepted?¡¯


    Hugo¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t something common, and Mar¨ªa knew it well.


    Being an apprentice to a mage of his caliber wasn¡¯t something just anyone could achieve, let alone a simple servant like her.


    ¡®Would I have learned to manipulate spirits like the one that guided me here? Or maybe to master complex spells I can¡¯t even imagine?¡¯


    But, of course, Hugo didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would offer his knowledge without expecting something in return.


    There was always a price.


    Having grown up in a family of merchants, she knew that very well.


    Finally, Mar¨ªa found one of the volumes. She pulled it from its place with a decisive tug, but the other was still hidden among the rows of books.


    As she searched, she bitterly remembered Hugo¡¯s response when she turned him down.


    ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you to change your mind,¡¯ he had said, with that annoying laugh that still echoed in her mind.


    ¡®If this is his way of making me change my mind, you¡¯re very wrong!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought firmly, her frustration growing with every second that passed without finding the damned book.


    It wasn¡¯t just Hugo¡¯s attitude that irritated her, but the constant pressure and suffocating atmosphere of the mansion.


    ¡®As if being surrounded by vampires wasn¡¯t enough, I also have to deal with a stubborn, bossy old man!¡¯


    Finally, her fingers brushed the spine of the second volume, and she pulled it out with a huff of relief and pent-up anger.


    As she returned to the table with the books in her arms, her gaze met Hugo¡¯s, who barely raised an eyebrow in acknowledgment.


    What?


    That indifferent look seemed to say.


    Mar¨ªa pressed her lips together, holding back the urge to say something that would surely only complicate her situation.


    Mar¨ªa handed over the books with a quick motion and stepped back a few paces, waiting for the next order while her thoughts continued to burn with the same intensity as the fire spirit that had lit her way.

 Chapter 36 – I Cant Take It Anymore!

    Mar¨ªa stood still, watching Hugo and Aria as they remained absorbed in their tasks.


    The seconds stretched into an uncomfortable silence, and the tension in her shoulders was becoming unbearable.


    Finally, Hugo looked up from his papers and fixed his gaze on her, frowning slightly.


    ¡°What are you doing just standing there?¡± Hugo asked in a casual tone, but with a hint of reproach.


    ¡°Waiting,¡± Mar¨ªa replied in a small voice, not knowing exactly what else to say.


    Hugo let out a snort and responded:


    ¡°How about you wait sitting down?¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded, even more confused, and sat down on a nearby chair, watching the other two continue their work.


    Aria kept devouring the last cookies while reading intently the thick tome in front of her.


    Hugo, on the other hand, was reviewing some papers with a thoughtful expression, occasionally jotting down notes in the margins.


    The room was filled with low murmurs and the soft sound of pages turning.


    Mar¨ªa, still preoccupied with her previous task, tried to relax in her seat.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Aria to finish the book, closing it with a sharp thud on the table, and Hugo looked up.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re done, do you understand the human body better?¡± Hugo asked, leaning towards Aria with an inquisitive gleam in his eyes.


    Aria nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± Hugo continued, casting a quick glance at the scattered books. ¡°What do you think will happen to a mage¡¯s heart if he maintains a constant flow of mana in his body?¡±


    Aria thought for a moment before responding firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely that the mage can never afford to run out of mana. Since mana is what keeps his body functioning constantly, if the mana flow ceases, the mage would die, just like a vampire does when it runs out of blood.¡±


    Hugo nodded, considering her answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable risk,¡± he admitted. ¡°But do you think the mage will have the same weakness as vampires if his brain is destroyed?¡±


    Aria looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Yes. In both cases, the brain is the organ where memories are stored. Even if he could regenerate that part, there would be a risk of memory and functionality loss, just like with vampires.¡±


    Hugo nodded again, pleased with her response, but his expression shifted to one of expectation.


    ¡°What else do you need to understand?¡±


    Aria frowned, thinking deeply before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the aura.¡±


    Hugo remained silent for a moment, then spoke aloud:


    ¡°Mar¨ªa.¡±


    Mar¨ªa, who had been listening to the conversation without fully understanding, was startled. She quickly stood up, as if her name had been a command to take action.


    ¡°Find all the volumes related to aura and bring them to the table,¡± Hugo ordered without further explanation.


    ¡°Which bookshelf are they on?¡± Mar¨ªa asked nervously.


    ¡°Check them all,¡± Hugo replied dismissively, as if the answer were obvious.


    Mar¨ªa pressed her lips together, holding back a scream of frustration.


    ¡®Check all the bookshelves!?¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, her mind on the verge of exploding.


    If there was anything that abounded in that room, despite how small it was, it was books!


    So many books!


    With a deep sigh, she headed to the first bookshelf, prepared to dive into what seemed like an endless search, while a silent complaint echoed in her mind.


    ¡®I can¡¯t take this old man anymore!¡¯

 Chapter 37 – A Little More…

    Mar¨ªa continued rummaging through the bookshelves, running her fingers quickly along the spines, but to no avail.


    Minutes passed, and the weight of the task began to sink her into despair.


    ¡®Not a single book about aura!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, as her frustration grew.


    Hugo, impatient, turned to her with an expression of exasperation. ¡°


    Hurry up! How much longer is it going to take?¡±


    Mar¨ªa, who was on a ladder on one of the taller bookshelves, felt a chill run down her spine.


    Hugo''s words made her speed up her clumsy, nervous movements, until a misstep caused the ladder to wobble.


    Suddenly, she felt the emptiness beneath her feet and knew she was falling.


    She screamed and closed her eyes, expecting the impact with the floor that never came.


    With her eyes still closed, she realized that although she should have been falling, she was suddenly motionless.


    Mar¨ªa cautiously opened her eyes and found herself floating inches from the ground.


    The shock left her speechless; she could feel the magic enveloping her, a strange and almost imperceptible sensation, like a faint tingling on her skin.


    She had never experienced anything like it before.


    ¡°Stop wasting time and keep looking for the book,¡± Hugo said to her in his impassive tone, as if he hadn''t just saved her from a painful fall.


    Mar¨ªa swallowed hard and nodded, still a bit bewildered.


    Just then, Aria, who had been watching in silence, raised a finger and pointed to a high section of another shelf.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°That book says aura.¡±


    Mar¨ªa, still recovering from the scare, stood up with effort and moved the ladder to the new location.


    She climbed carefully, this time making sure not to repeat the same mistake.


    When she reached the top, she saw a red book with the word ¡®aura¡¯ clearly written on the spine.


    ¡®How did I not see it before¡­?¡¯


    Mar¨ªa felt a bit foolish, but at least she had found it.


    With the book in hand, Hugo, seeing her rush, yelled at her:


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡®Damn it, I know!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, gritting her teeth as she descended more cautiously.


    Upon reaching the ground, she handed the book to Hugo, hoping this would end her torment.


    However, Hugo, without even looking up from the book, ordered:


    ¡°Keep looking, there are more.¡±


    Mar¨ªa froze for a moment, her mind screaming:


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Mar¨ªa felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her as she looked at the vast number of books that still remained to be searched.


    Despite everything, she sighed, and with the weight of fatigue on her shoulders, she climbed the ladder once more.


    Each step felt higher and heavier than the last.


    Once at the top, she began to search with her eyes for the books she needed. However, her eyes began to burn, and her vision became blurry.


    Mar¨ªa blinked several times, trying to clear her sight, but the effort only made the pain in her eyes worse.


    ¡®Why is reading so difficult?¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought as she noticed how hard it was for her to read the book titles fluently, feeling as if the words were blending into one another.


    Mar¨ªa tried to concentrate, but suddenly she felt a sharp movement beneath her feet. The ladder wobbled, and a sudden fright surged through her.


    Mar¨ªa clung to the nearest rung, her heart racing as the ladder threatened to collapse.


    She was sure she was going to fall, but, to her surprise, she felt as if an invisible force stabilized the ladder in place.


    ¡°I told you to be careful,¡± Hugo¡¯s voice rang out harshly, his tone laden with impatience and reproach. He watched her from below with a stern expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t focus, this will take longer than necessary. There¡¯s still a lot of work left, so concentrate.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded weakly, swallowing her frustration and exhaustion.


    The ladder was stable again, but the tremor in her hands didn¡¯t fade.


    She knew she had no choice but to keep searching, even though her body was begging for a break.


    Mar¨ªa took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, and resumed her search, battling against the weight of fatigue and the pressure Hugo imposed on her.


    ¡®Just a few more books¡­,¡¯ Mar¨ªa repeated to herself to stay motivated, even as the words continued to blend together.


    Every second in that library felt eternal, and Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much longer she could endure before collapsing from sheer exhaustion.

 Chapter 38 – It’s getting worse.

    <div>


    Hours passed, and with each minute, Mar¨ªa''s strength crumbled a little more.


    Hugo and Aria remained immersed in their studies, while Mar¨ªa continued going up and down the ladder, retrieving book after book as Hugo requested them.


    Aria devoured the information on aura, miracles, and mana-powered artifacts; every page she read added to the growing stack of books beside the table.


    Mar¨ªa, however, felt her body begging for a break as hunger, thirst, and exhaustion piled up to the point where she thought she might pass out at any moment.


    She had tried several times to ask for permission to eat, but Hugo always refused, claiming that all of this was important and she could eat later.


    Meanwhile, Hugo and Aria had eaten, with Mar¨ªa going down to the kitchen more than once to bring them more food.


    Although Mar¨ªa found this incredibly unfair, she didn¡¯t dare protest beyond giving Hugo pleading looks, which he completely ignored.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Hugo declared it was time to rest.


    The relief was immediate; Mar¨ªa let out such a deep sigh that it almost hurt her chest.


    Aria, on the other hand, looked at him puzzled.


    "Why?" Aria asked, not understanding why Hugo, who had been so focused, suddenly wanted to stop.


    Hugo laughed at the question.


    "I''m really impressed by your spirit, kid," Hugo responded with a mocking smile. "But even the brightest minds need a break to process and find solutions. You''ll understand one day."


    Aria frowned, not entirely convinced, but Mar¨ªa was too relieved to care.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Finally, she could eat something in peace!


    However, her relief quickly faded when Hugo looked at her and said,


    "Wait, Mar¨ªa. Before you go, tidy all this up."


    Mar¨ªa looked at the pile of books scattered next to the table.


    ''What¡­?''


    They were all the texts Aria had read and tossed aside over the last few hours.


    ''You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!'' Mar¨ªa screamed in her mind.


    If he really expected her to do that now, she was going to die!


    The brief smile Mar¨ªa had worn disappeared, and a new wave of exhaustion hit her.


    ''Maybe I really should quit,'' Mar¨ªa thought, seriously questioning whether she should keep this job.


    At first, it had been easy, despite Aria¡¯s occasional whims, but ever since the vampires arrived, everything had escalated, and at this point...


    They were exploiting her!


    Seeing Mar¨ªa''s expression, Hugo burst out laughing and said,


    "It was a joke, girl."


    ''A joke¡­?''


    Mar¨ªa puffed her cheeks in anger, furious and annoyed for having fallen for Hugo¡¯s prank.


    ''What a crappy joke!'' Mar¨ªa thought angrily, as she began cursing Hugo in a thousand different ways in her mind. Thanks to that, she managed to hold back the urge to yell at him.


    ''Well¡­ at least I don¡¯t have to clean this up now¡­,'' Mar¨ªa thought after calming down a bit.


    "Go get some rest," Hugo added in a somewhat kinder tone. "I¡¯ll come find you both tomorrow."


    Aria stood up from her seat with her usual grace, but as soon as she took a step, her legs gave out, and she almost collapsed to the floor.


    Mar¨ªa instinctively lunged toward her, but Hugo was faster, lifting her with his magic so she floated gently in the air.


    "That¡¯s what I was talking about," Hugo said, looking at Aria with a certain satisfaction.


    Aria, surprised by her own weakness, let herself be carried by the magic without much protest, while Mar¨ªa sighed in relief, dreading the thought of how Elizabeth might react if Aria were injured because of her.


    Floating a few inches off the ground, with a curious expression as she experienced the sensation of the magic holding her, Aria took a moment to steady herself while Hugo¡¯s magic kept her upright. Slowly, she drifted back down until her feet touched the floor.


    The magic¡¯s hold disappeared, and Aria stood on her own, still shaky but maintaining the same cold attitude she always had.


    Mar¨ªa watched as Aria recomposed herself with calculated, calm movements, showing no sign of the exhaustion she must have felt after hours of intense reading and study.


    Aria walked over to Mar¨ªa, lifting her gaze to meet hers with serene eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go," Aria said in her usual neutral, calm tone, which somehow always sounded like a command.


    ''This girl is getting worse¡­,'' Mar¨ªa thought as she nodded and let out a sigh.


    <div>

 Chapter 39 – Hurry Up Then

    Mar¨ªa and Aria arrived at the kitchen, where the golems were still going about their routine, moving from side to side, handling food and cleaning.


    Despite how much they had seen the golems in action these days, Mar¨ªa still found their clumsiness amusing.


    Sometimes they spilled water while trying to fill a glass, or dropped utensils on the floor for no apparent reason. That lack of coordination gave the place a curious and almost adorable atmosphere.


    While they ate, Mar¨ªa enjoyed each bite, finally relieved to fill her stomach after hours of nonstop work.


    Aria, on the other hand, remained calm, quietly observing everything with her attentive eyes.


    Suddenly, Aria looked up and threw an unexpected question at Mar¨ªa.


    "Are you interested in learning magic?"


    Mar¨ªa blinked, somewhat confused, and looked around.


    Apart from the small fire spirit swirling beside her and the golems continuing their work, there was no one else there.


    Mar¨ªa pointed at herself, uncertain.


    "Me?"


    Aria nodded without saying more.


    Mar¨ªa thought for a moment and, after a brief "ummmm," responded with a question of her own.


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "I want to know," replied Aria, dry as ever, as if the answer was obvious.


    Mar¨ªa sighed, not entirely convinced about having this conversation, but finally said,


    "I guess I¡¯d like to learn, but right now I don¡¯t have time." She shrugged. "With everything I have to do for you two, I barely have time to sleep."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Aria remained silent for a moment, then looked at her intently and said,


    "I can teach you."


    Mar¨ªa was stunned, surprised by Aria¡¯s response.


    ''Aria wants to teach me magic?'' Mar¨ªa thought, shocked, as she had never imagined Aria would make such an offer.


    Mar¨ªa had no idea how to respond, so she took a few more seconds and finally asked,


    "How do you plan to teach me?"


    From Hugo, that offer might have been understandable¡ªand a bit dubious¡ªbut from Aria...


    What kind of magic did a two-year-old girl want to teach her!?


    "I want to put into practice what I read in the books," Aria explained, as if it were a simple matter.


    Mar¨ªa nearly choked on her food upon hearing that.


    ''Theory is one thing, practice is another!'' Mar¨ªa thought, feeling a slight panic.


    Imagining Aria, a girl barely two years old who had only read a bunch of books, trying to teach her how to use magic... it defied logic.


    ''This is madness,'' Mar¨ªa thought as she looked at Aria, confused.


    Aria continued eating calmly, unaware of the magnitude of what she had just proposed.


    Mar¨ªa took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to explain to Aria how complicated all this could be.


    "Aria, are you sure you can teach me? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy... even Hugo warned me about mana backlash or ring breaking while discussing it with you¡ª"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Aria interrupted firmly, making it clear she wasn¡¯t open to debate. "We need to start with the basics: forging your first ring."


    Mar¨ªa opened her mouth to protest, but her curiosity started to overpower her caution.


    ¡®How on earth are you supposed to form a ring?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, doubtful.


    In the end, her desire to understand won out, and she cautiously asked,


    "And how do you do that?"


    "First, close your eyes," Aria explained, as calmly as if she were talking about the weather. "Then, you need to feel the mana around you. Feel how it flows within you. Once you¡¯ve sensed it, focus on organizing that flow so it passes through your heart. Just like your heart pumps blood, you need to try to create a ring there to serve that function."


    Mar¨ªa stared at her, perplexed.


    The speed at which Aria had given the explanation left her more confused than before.


    "Wait, wait, wait," Mar¨ªa said, waving her hands as if she could slow down Aria¡¯s words. "I didn¡¯t catch all that... Can you go slower?"


    Aria watched her, as if deciding whether to repeat herself or not.


    Finally, with unusual patience, she instructed again,


    "Just close your eyes."


    Mar¨ªa, almost giving in to Aria¡¯s authoritative tone, closed her eyes, but at the last second, her stomach reminded her that she hadn¡¯t finished her meal yet.


    "Wait, wait," Mar¨ªa quickly said, opening her eyes again and pointing to her plate. "Let me finish eating first."


    Aria stared at her for a moment and then nodded, a bit impatient.


    "Hurry up then."


    Mar¨ªa sighed, not sure whether to laugh or worry about the idea of a two-year-old hurrying her to learn magic.

 Chapter 40 – Please Guide Me

    Mar¨ªa finished eating as quickly as she could, using the remaining bread to clean the plate.


    She licked her fingers and looked at Aria, who watched her with those serene yet impatient eyes.


    ¡°Are we doing this right here?¡± Mar¨ªa asked, her mouth still slightly full.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Aria responded without hesitation, her authoritative tone echoing in the kitchen. ¡°Or do you have a problem?¡±


    Mar¨ªa quickly shook her head, almost stumbling over her words.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine,¡± Mar¨ªa said, glancing around at the golems still working, tirelessly cleaning and organizing things.


    She left the dirty dishes on the table without worrying too much about them. The idea of feeling mana and attempting to create a ring made her anxious despite her fear.


    A small part of her kept insisting this could be dangerous, but the curiosity and the opportunity were too tempting to ignore.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Mar¨ªa declared, more to convince herself than Aria.


    ¡°Good,¡± Aria said, resuming her explanation with the same meticulous precision. ¡°Close your eyes. Now, feel the mana around you, and then sense how it circulates within you. Focus on organizing that flow so it passes through your heart. Just as your heart pumps blood, you must try to create a ring there, slowly and progressively.¡±


    Mar¨ªa closed her eyes and tried to follow every instruction to the letter.


    Little by little, she felt a slight energy around her, like a gentle breeze brushing her skin.


    And then, something deeper¡ªa warm, rhythmic pulse circulating inside her body.


    It was almost comforting, but then the doubts came.


    ¡®How big should the ring be?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, feeling her insecurity grow.


    ¡®Where exactly should I place it? How should I design it?¡¯


    But the question that troubled her the most was:


    ¡®What if I make the ring so small it pierces my heart?¡¯


    Fear overwhelmed Mar¨ªa, and she opened her eyes abruptly, gasping slightly.


    She had been so close, but uncertainty had stopped her.


    What if she died from failing¡­?


    Aria looked at Mar¨ªa curiously.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Aria asked in her usual calm tone.


    Mar¨ªa rubbed her hands, trying to shake off her nerves.


    ¡°How big should it be¡­?¡± she began, stuttering a bit. ¡°The ring¡ªhow big does it need to be?¡±


    Aria blinked, confused.


    ¡°It should surround your heart, according to its size. You have to feel it and form the ring accordingly.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly am I supposed to do that?¡± Mar¨ªa asked, even more nervous.


    ¡°Your instinct will guide you,¡± Aria replied with her usual calmness.


    Mar¨ªa repeated the words quietly, as if testing them.


    ¡°My instinct will guide me¡­ my instinct will¡­ How is my instinct supposed to guide me?!¡±


    Aria shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the books say.¡±


    Mar¨ªa stared at her, searching for some logic in what Aria seemed to take for granted.


    ¡°What are the risks of creating a ring incorrectly?¡±


    Aria paused, considering the question.


    ¡°If it¡¯s your first ring, the consequences aren¡¯t too severe.¡±


    Mar¨ªa pressed her lips together.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, I want to know.¡±


    ¡°You might feel an internal itch,¡± Aria explained indifferently. ¡°Or a kind of shock if you fail.¡±


    Mar¨ªa swallowed, fear returning as she imagined those sensations.


    The idea of continuing the attempt became less appealing, and her mind debated whether it was really worth it.


    ¡®Should I try it?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, looking at Aria and then at her own hands.


    The decision wasn¡¯t as simple as she had initially thought.


    Mar¨ªa stared at her trembling hands, feeling the doubt growing inside her.


    She wasn¡¯t like Aria.


    She didn¡¯t have an overflowing intelligence or the ability to memorize tons of information with a single glance.


    Aria had read books about magic, studied complex theories, and still hadn¡¯t been able to cast a single spell because she needed Key 04.


    Mar¨ªa didn¡¯t need any key, but she hadn¡¯t done anything remotely similar to what Aria was describing.


    How was she supposed to create a ring around her heart?


    The idea sounded absurd.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to do something like this,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, and at that moment, her mind filled with memories.


    She saw herself, younger, in her family home, surrounded by voices telling her she was foolish and distracted.


    Her mother, always so strict, and her father, resigned, telling her that her only duty was to learn basic etiquette to marry another merchant and bring prosperity to both families.


    She had been prepared her whole life to fulfill a role she never wanted.


    Books and adventure stories had been her only window to the outside world, a way to escape the expectations imposed on her.


    But Mar¨ªa also remembered the sense of liberation she felt when her uncle gave her the chance to leave home and work to live out her dreams.


    At that time, making that decision had been hard because of fear, but she took the leap after her brothers played a prank on her, ruining the few friendships she had.


    Mar¨ªa had taken the risk of facing the world, despite all her family¡¯s warnings about the dangers lurking beyond the family walls.


    Her mother always said the streets were full of kidnappers or magical creatures that could devour her whole.


    But Mar¨ªa had decided to take the risk, and that had led her here¡ªto living with vampires, golems, and mages, and standing in a kitchen, learning magic from a two-year-old girl.


    ¡®How surreal¡­,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, laughing briefly as she finished recalling her memories.


    ¡®Can I really not do it?¡¯ Mar¨ªa asked herself, feeling the contradiction within.


    She had already been through so much...


    And her current situation wasn¡¯t so different from home, except that here, at least, she wasn¡¯t being hit.


    Mar¨ªa took a deep breath and clenched her fists, silently cursing her own insecurities.


    If Aria, with her limitations, was willing to keep pushing forward, why couldn¡¯t she do something like this?


    Other mages had done it in the past, so¡­ why couldn¡¯t she?


    ¡®I can do it!¡¯ Mar¨ªa shouted in her mind.


    Aria continued to watch her with her neutral expression, waiting patiently.


    Mar¨ªa felt a spark of determination ignite in her chest.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mar¨ªa finally said, despite the nerves still within her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. But please, guide me.¡±

 Chapter 41 – Are You Aware?

    Aria nodded calmly and began to explain each step patiently, her voice soft but firm, as if she were guiding a student in a classroom.


    ¡°First, close your eyes,¡± Aria repeated slowly.


    Mar¨ªa obeyed, letting the darkness envelop her vision as she tried to calm her breathing.


    ¡°Now, focus on the mana around you. Imagine it like a gentle breeze touching your skin.¡±


    Mar¨ªa concentrated, and little by little, she started to feel it.


    It was a subtle tingle, an energy floating in the air, almost imperceptible, but it was there.


    She sensed how the mana glided over her skin, wrapping her in a faint embrace.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Aria continued, watching her closely. ¡°Now, feel the mana within you. Your body holds it too, and it circulates with your blood. Let it become more evident, follow its flow.¡±


    Mar¨ªa took a deep breath, focusing on that internal sensation.


    It was warmer, more alive, and with each heartbeat, she could sense how it moved inside her.


    Her heart began to race, but she didn¡¯t stop. She followed Aria¡¯s voice, which now felt like a guide through the fog of her thoughts.


    ¡°Now, the most important part,¡± Aria said, her tone serious. ¡°Concentrate that mana in your heart. You must imagine it flowing there, then try to create a ring around it, as if you were drawing it with a thread of energy. It¡¯s a slow process, so don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded slightly, even with her eyes closed.


    She felt the mana starting to flow toward her heart, following Aria¡¯s instructions.


    It was like a river of energy flowing to a central point.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    For the first time, she could visualize the size of her heart, feeling it in a different way.


    The image was clear, and with that, she tried to create a thin thread of energy to surround it.


    Slowly, the thread began to form, cautiously wrapping around her heart.


    Mar¨ªa felt her body starting to sweat, a fine layer of moisture covering her forehead as she concentrated all her strength on maintaining the shape of the ring.


    It was a mental and physical effort she had never experienced.


    With each second, the thread became more tangible, and Mar¨ªa fought to maintain her focus as it encircled her heart, layer by layer, until finally, the ring was complete.


    The moment the ring took shape, a current ran through her entire body, like a surge of energy that made her straighten up.


    The flow of mana became more organized, more controlled, and Mar¨ªa felt a clarity she had never experienced before.


    She opened her eyes, breathing heavily, but at the same time, she was excited.


    Aria watched her with bright, curious eyes.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked.


    Mar¨ªa was still processing the experience, her words tumbling out nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s like my heart is... I don¡¯t know, more connected, more alive. I feel the mana much more clearly now, flowing in a way I can¡¯t explain.¡±


    Aria looked at her for a moment, then nodded, her expression serene.


    ¡°Congratulations, it seems you did it.¡±


    Mar¨ªa burst out laughing, surprised by the lightness she felt.


    She had expected the process to be much harder¡­ so all the drama¡­ her memories¡­ it had all been for nothing!


    While a large part of her was happy, another part was annoyed at having used such a valuable emotional resource to motivate herself to do something that turned out¡­ not to be so difficult.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it... I did it...¡±


    Mar¨ªa laughed again, a laugh full of relief and pride.


    So much fear, so much worry¡­ and all for nothing!


    At that moment, a familiar voice interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± said Hugo from the kitchen entrance.


    Mar¨ªa and Aria turned to look at him, surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in your free time you¡¯d be doing something like this,¡± Hugo continued, crossing his arms as he looked at them with a raised eyebrow.


    Mar¨ªa, still smiling, straightened up and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I got hungry,¡± Hugo replied with a teasing smile. ¡°But as soon as I felt something gathering mana, I rushed over to see what was going on. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be creating a ring.¡±


    Mar¨ªa laughed, pointing at Aria.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her. Aria explained each step to me.¡±


    Hugo looked at her for a moment, surprised, and then cast an appreciative glance at Aria.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m impressed. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from our little genius. But Mar¨ªa, are you aware of what you just did?¡±

 Chapter 42 – If Only She Knew

    Mar¨ªa frowned, somewhat confused by Hugo''s question.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked uncertainly.


    Hugo smiled calmly before explaining.


    ¡°What you just made isn¡¯t just any ring. Now that you have one, you need to maintain it. You''ll have to meditate at least once a week to strengthen it and keep its structure intact. If you don¡¯t, the ring might break¡­ and that could harm you severely.¡±


    Mar¨ªa blinked, stunned, as her heart began to race again, this time from fear.


    ¡°Harm me severely¡­?¡± Mar¨ªa repeated, her voice trembling.


    Hugo nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, uncontrolled mana could damage your internal organs, and in extreme cases, it could even kill you.¡±


    Mar¨ªa felt the blood drain from her face.


    Her eyes instinctively darted to Aria, seeking an explanation or some sort of comfort.


    ¡®How could you not tell me something this important?!¡¯ Mar¨ªa screamed internally, worry swelling in her chest.


    Hugo, seeing the panic on her face, burst into laughter.


    ¡°Relax, relax,¡± he said through his laughter. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. At least with the first few rings, maintaining them isn¡¯t tedious or difficult. I can teach you how to do it, no problem.¡±


    Mar¨ªa let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding, though her mind was still spinning from the initial shock.


    But some relief began to seep in.


    ¡®At least I¡¯m not completely alone in this,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought. Still, the fear lingered in the back of her mind.


    Hugo stepped closer, his smile more relaxed.


    ¡°Congrats on your first ring, Mar¨ªa,¡± he said with a small nod.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Mar¨ªa, completely caught off guard by his words, felt her cheeks heat up instantly.


    She hadn¡¯t expected a compliment from Hugo, especially not for something that only moments ago had seemed impossible to her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ thanks,¡± Mar¨ªa mumbled, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    But Hugo didn¡¯t take long to burst her bubble of pride.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go to your head, though,¡± he added with a teasing grin. ¡°You¡¯ve still got a long way to go. This is just the beginning.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded, still a little flustered, but she knew he was right.


    The journey was just starting, and now she understood there was much more to learn.


    Hugo, shifting his attention to Aria, asked:


    ¡°And you, Aria? Have you managed to create your first ring?¡±


    Aria shook her head, showing little emotion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to. I¡¯m stuck because it keeps telling me I need key 04. Even though I¡¯ve tried several times, I can¡¯t get past that.¡±


    Hugo let out a deep sigh, clearly irritated.


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this before. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of a ¡®key¡¯ to create a ring. I¡¯ll have to look into it more deeply.¡±


    Hugo rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    Aria watched him with her usual calm, though Mar¨ªa noticed a flicker of frustration in her eyes, making her wonder how much that limitation must bother Aria.


    After a few seconds of reflection, Hugo lowered his hand from his chin and pointed at the dirty dishes on the table.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    Mar¨ªa, still basking in the satisfaction of having created her first ring and Hugo¡¯s unexpected compliment, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re done.¡±


    Hugo wasted no time bringing her back to reality.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± he said, almost like an order. ¡°You¡¯ve got to wash the dishes!¡±


    The excitement that had been building up in Mar¨ªa instantly deflated.


    She felt a bit foolish for getting so excited about Hugo¡¯s praise, only to be treated like a mere servant moments later.


    With a disappointed expression, Mar¨ªa gathered the dirty dishes from the table without a word and headed to the sink to wash them.


    As Mar¨ªa busied herself with the task, Hugo turned his attention to Aria, leaning slightly toward her with a curious air.


    ¡°Tell me, Aria,¡± he began casually, ¡°wouldn¡¯t you like to have a new maid?¡±


    Aria looked at him, blinking once before answering coldly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The immediate response clearly surprised Hugo, who raised his eyebrows slightly as he watched her.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he insisted, intrigued.


    ¡°I already have Mar¨ªa,¡± Aria replied without flinching, as if the matter required no further explanation.


    Hugo snorted and looked at her skeptically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got very reliable contacts. I could get you a much better maid than Mar¨ªa, someone with more experience and skills,¡± he suggested, trying to persuade her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± was Aria¡¯s cold and firm response, showing not the slightest hint of interest in the offer.


    Hugo ground his teeth, clearly frustrated by the girl¡¯s resistance.


    ¡®Poor girl¡­ wasting her talent working as a maid¡­ if only she knew and accepted how great her potential is¡­¡¯ Hugo thought as he glanced at Mar¨ªa.

 Chapter 43 – Dreaming Doesn’t Hurt, Right?

    Soft steam rose from the tub as Mar¨ªa, focused, carefully untied the ribbons from Aria¡¯s hair, which was always perfectly styled.


    The long, dark strands fell gently over the small girl¡¯s shoulders, who stayed calm, letting Mar¨ªa work with patience.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Mar¨ªa broke the silence.


    ¡°Hey, Aria¡­ is the process different for creating a second ring?¡±


    Aria glanced at her from the corner of her eye, as calm as ever.


    ¡°You need to get used to the first ring first,¡± Aria replied in her usual neutral tone. ¡°Your body is adapting right now. The first ring has to strengthen your capacity before you can think about creating the next one.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded, though she was still processing all the information about the ring she had just created.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± she murmured, rinsing her hands. ¡°For some reason, I feel like I have more energy¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Aria explained calmly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time mana is circulating properly in your body. Before, it flowed chaotically, which can cause imbalances. A lot of people get sick because their mana doesn¡¯t flow correctly.¡±


    Mar¨ªa let out a long sigh of relief, dipping her hands a little deeper into the warm water.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have to worry about that¡­¡±


    ¡°But you need to be careful,¡± Aria added, cutting off Mar¨ªa¡¯s moment of relief. ¡°In the future, if you create your ring wrong, it could cause serious problems.¡±


    Mar¨ªa tensed up instantly.


    Her brief peace was quickly replaced by concern.


    ¡°Problems¡­? What kind of problems¡­?¡± Mar¨ªa asked nervously.


    ¡°There could be incompatibility between the rings, or even conflicts between them,¡± Aria explained in her neutral tone. ¡°You might also have issues using spells¡­¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Aria stopped when she noticed the look of fear on Mar¨ªa¡¯s face. Her rigid expression, wide eyes, she looked frozen.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Aria asked, tilting her head.


    Mar¨ªa, startled, snapped out of her trance with a small jolt.


    ¡°How could I not be? Everything¡¯s a problem!¡± Mar¨ªa exclaimed, her voice agitated.


    Aria looked at her without flinching.


    ¡°Problems are inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get that!¡± Mar¨ªa replied, raising her wet hands out of the water. ¡°But¡­ I just wish they didn¡¯t exist! Sometimes, I wish I could live in a world without problems¡­¡±


    Aria cut her off with her usual coldness.


    ¡°Are you stupid? That world doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Mar¨ªa shot back, puffing out her cheeks like a child. ¡°I¡¯m a dreamer!¡±


    With a cold and serious look, Aria said:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what path you choose, there will always be a problem. What matters is how you face those problems to overcome them.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Being lectured about life by a two-year-old made her feel ridiculous, but there was some truth in Aria¡¯s words.


    ¡®She¡¯s a genius¡­ she¡¯s a genius¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, trying to console herself, reminding herself that Aria was unique, and, in part, she was right.


    Mar¨ªa sighed, trying to digest Aria¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand, but¡­ I still wish¡­ I wish there was a world like that, without problems.¡±


    Aria shook her head almost immediately.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mar¨ªa asked, surprised by how quickly Aria shot down the idea.


    ¡°Because even in a world without problems, that in itself would be a problem,¡± Aria replied, with her usual coldness.


    Mar¨ªa blinked, trying to process what Aria had just said.


    ¡°What¡­? What do you mean? How could no problems be a problem?¡±


    Her brain couldn¡¯t quite wrap around the concept, feeling like a cloud of confusion was enveloping her.


    Aria gave her a direct look.


    ¡°The problem would be laziness.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with laziness?¡± Mar¨ªa countered, searching for a way out of Aria¡¯s relentless logic.


    ¡°Laziness doesn¡¯t bring progress,¡± Aria explained calmly. ¡°Without progress, if another being advances beyond you, they¡¯ll dominate you. They¡¯ll use you, like the vampires that follow us.¡±


    Mar¨ªa shuddered at the mention of the vampires, finally understanding a bit of Aria¡¯s example.


    But even so, she clung to her dream.


    ¡°Well, but¡­ imagine a world without conflict. No fights, no problems¡­ everything would be easy, simple. Everyone would succeed on the first try.¡±


    Aria looked at her with disbelief, as if Mar¨ªa had just said the most absurd thing in the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just imagine it,¡± Mar¨ªa insisted, smiling a little as if asking Aria to share in her fantasy.


    ¡°No,¡± Aria replied, bluntly. ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Mar¨ªa let out a nervous giggle.


    Aria¡¯s logical mind couldn¡¯t even entertain something so idyllic.


    But deep down, Mar¨ªa knew it was a silly dream.


    ¡°Well, anyway, dreaming doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

 Chapter 44 – Lucky Me

    The next day started off quietly.


    Mar¨ªa and Aria ate breakfast together in silence, settling into their usual routine. It wasn¡¯t until after breakfast that Hugo showed up, knocking on the door of the room where they both slept.


    When Mar¨ªa opened it, she noticed the dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡®Did he not sleep well?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, feeling a small pang of concern for the wizard.


    However, that concern quickly faded when they entered the room where they had been working the day before.


    The place was a mess. Open books, scattered papers on the floor, magical instruments in disarray¡­


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s heart sped up at the sight of the chaos.


    ¡®What a disaster!¡¯ Mar¨ªa screamed internally, resisting the urge to panic.


    Still, she forced herself to keep calm, taking a deep breath.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that bad¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa repeated to herself, even though she was suffering on the inside.


    Without saying a word, she began picking up the papers from the floor while Hugo and Aria immediately got to work.


    Sometimes, Mar¨ªa glanced up from her task to watch Hugo cast small spells, testing various hypotheses that Aria proposed with her usual calm.


    It was fascinating how they worked together. Aria, with her analytical mind, formulated questions and theories, while Hugo patiently tested them out.


    The day passed much like the one before, but this time, Hugo used his magic more frequently, conjuring small illusions, gusts of wind, or flashes of light to experiment with Aria.


    Mar¨ªa, meanwhile, stayed busy cleaning, moving quickly around the room so as not to interrupt their work.


    Every now and then, she¡¯d stop to observe, intrigued by the exchange of knowledge, but she always went back to her task.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just stand around doing nothing while they work¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, trying to motivate herself.


    The hours flew by, and before they knew it, night had fallen.


    Mar¨ªa lit a few candles to illuminate the room, just as Hugo handed Aria a small object.


    At first, Mar¨ªa didn¡¯t realize what it was, but after looking more closely, she saw it was a wand.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It was a thin wooden stick, almost plain in appearance, but embedded with small diamond fragments that shimmered faintly in the candlelight.


    Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but get a little closer, her curiosity piqued by the object.


    ¡°What spell are you going to teach me?¡± Aria asked, holding the wand in her small hand, but with the same confidence as if she were an expert with such artifacts.


    Hugo gave a slight smile, though his tired eyes barely showed any emotion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with something simple,¡± Hugo replied, snapping his fingers.


    In an instant, all the candles in the room went out, plunging them into total darkness.


    Mar¨ªa, who had been near the table cleaning, froze in place.


    The sudden darkness enveloped her, and for a moment, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?!¡¯


    But then she remembered it was part of Aria¡¯s training.


    ¡®Simple, Hugo said¡­ how simple can it be in total darkness?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, confused.


    The darkness in the room was absolute, so thick Mar¨ªa could barely make out the silhouettes of Hugo and Aria.


    A faint silence fell over them, broken only by the soft breathing of the three people present.


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s heart was still racing, but she tried to stay calm, trusting that Hugo knew what he was doing.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Aria,¡± Hugo began in a low but firm voice, his tone serious. ¡°What we¡¯re going to do is a basic illumination spell. You don¡¯t need to understand everything right away, just follow my instructions. Hold the wand with both hands and focus on the energy around you.¡±


    Aria, as always, showed no signs of nervousness.


    Even though the darkness might have intimidated anyone else, she simply followed Hugo¡¯s instructions with calm precision.


    She gripped the wand in her small hands and nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now close your eyes and take a deep breath. The mana flowing around you, you can feel it, but it¡¯s not ready to be used yet. I want you to visualize that flow inside you as a calm river¡­ and slowly guide it toward the wand. It should be like a fine thread of energy, nothing abrupt or forced.¡±


    Mar¨ªa watched from her spot, completely engrossed.


    ¡®How does Aria do it so easily?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, impressed by the little girl¡¯s composure.


    ¡°When you feel the mana reach the wand,¡± Hugo continued, ¡°imagine filling it with that energy. Don¡¯t rush, Aria. The illumination spell is simple, but if you rush the process, it won¡¯t work. You must be patient.¡±


    Several seconds passed, during which the tension in the room felt palpable, until finally, a faint light began to glow from the tip of the wand.


    At first, it was a weak flicker, but then it grew in intensity, filling the room with a soft glow that illuminated everyone¡¯s faces.


    Hugo smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Not bad, Aria.¡±


    Mar¨ªa, who had been holding her breath, let it out all at once.


    ¡°Is she healed already?¡± Mar¨ªa asked, surprised by how quickly Aria had managed to make the wand glow.


    Hugo let out a small laugh and shook his head.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t healed her yet. But this is a good sign. Support tools like this wand work for her to channel mana and perform magic. That, at least, is a relief.¡±


    Mar¨ªa looked at him, confused.


    ¡°Relief? Why? What do you mean?¡±


    Hugo wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°To be honest, I was a bit scared imagining what would happen if I couldn¡¯t get Aria to use magic by tomorrow. Breaking a promise with a creature as creepy as that isn¡¯t something anyone wants to do.¡±


    As he said this, Hugo burst out laughing.


    His laughter echoed in the dimly lit room. Mar¨ªa watched him, a mix of skepticism and concern on her face.


    ¡®Has he lost his mind?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, but decided not to say anything.


    Hugo¡¯s laughter seemed genuine, even though, to her, the situation didn¡¯t seem that funny.

 Chapter 45 – A Request from This Eccentric Girl!

    The next day began with a deceptive calm. The sun barely peeked through the windows, and Mar¨ªa, exhausted from the previous day''s events, shifted under the covers, still caught in a state of semi-consciousness.


    What she didn''t expect was the shock that would abruptly jolt her out of her rest.


    As she opened her eyes, her heart stopped for a second.


    Right in front of her, leaning over the bed, was Esmeria, staring at her intently with those cold eyes, similar to Aria''s, though Mar¨ªa had grown accustomed to the latter¡¯s gaze by now.


    Mar¨ªa let out a blood-curdling scream, her heart racing.


    "Aaah!"


    The noise woke Aria, who opened her eyes slowly and, in her usual calm demeanor, asked while rubbing them:


    "What happened?"


    Unfazed by Mar¨ªa''s scream, Esmeria stepped back and clasped her hands in front of her chest, bowing slightly.


    "My apologies for waking you, Miss Aria. That was not my intention, but I would like to see as soon as possible what spell you''ve learned."


    Mar¨ªa, still trembling, took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    The scare still echoed through her body, and she felt her heart pounding in her throat.


    ''How long was Esmeria standing there?'' Mar¨ªa wondered, a chill running down her spine.


    Despite the lingering panic, she slowly got out of bed, searching for the wand she had stored in a nearby wooden drawer.


    Aria, on the other hand, still half asleep, stretched and sat up slowly.


    She hadn¡¯t fully grasped what was happening, but her serene expression showed none of the tension that filled the room.


    Finally finding the wand, Mar¨ªa handed it to the girl, her hands shaking.


    With surprising ease for someone who had just woken up, Aria took the wand.


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds, focusing, and soon enough, the same spell she had practiced the day before with Hugo began to take shape.


    The wand glowed, first faintly, then with a blinding intensity that filled the entire room.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Mar¨ªa, her eyes wide open, felt the light sting her vision and quickly covered her eyes with her hands to protect them, but it was too late.


    "Ouch! My eyes!" Mar¨ªa exclaimed as she rubbed her eyelids, trying to soothe the pain.


    Esmeria, on the other hand, appeared entirely unaffected, even though it was clear the light had done some damage to her.


    It seemed the magician had played a cruel joke on her, but right now, that didn¡¯t matter.


    A wide smile formed on Esmeria''s face as she watched Aria.


    Esmeria stepped forward and, with a graceful motion, scooped up the girl in her arms, lifting her with a surprising gentleness for someone with such a cold demeanor.


    "Oh my!" exclaimed Esmeria, her voice brimming with excitement, "You''re a prodigy, Miss Aria!" Her smile widened as she hugged Aria tightly to her chest in an almost maternal embrace, though for Aria, being so close to Esmeria was anything but comforting.


    The little girl swallowed hard, feeling her body stiffen.


    She could sense an overwhelming energy emanating from Esmeria, an invisible pressure surrounding her as if she were being enveloped by a greater force.


    ''This energy... no matter how much she tries to hide it, she''s quite dangerous,'' Aria thought as the hug continued.


    Esmeria loosened her grip just a bit and, her eyes filled with anticipation, asked with a warm smile:


    "So, Miss Aria? What would you like as a birthday present?"


    Aria, still recovering from the close contact, hesitated for a few seconds before responding.


    "I want a good meal."


    Esmeria chuckled softly, shaking her head, clearly amused.


    "Oh, Miss Aria, that''s obvious. There will be excellent food at your birthday party, but you must ask for something more special. Come on, think... What would you like the most? You can ask me for anything."


    Aria rubbed her eyes with her free hand, processing Esmeria¡¯s insistence.


    She then remembered something she had read in one of Hugo¡¯s books, and that...


    "I''m not sure..." Aria murmured.


    Esmeria, however, wasn¡¯t about to give up.


    "Well, if you need ideas, I can help," Esmeria said with a suggestive look, as if she already had several options in mind. "You could ask for a new mansion, with new staff and everything you''d like. Or perhaps something more practical: money, jewels, a lovely new dress... Just tell me."


    Watching Esmeria''s enthusiasm, Aria felt a strange discomfort. Her eyes locked onto Esmeria¡¯s, unflinching, as her sharp mind analyzed every word being offered.


    That¡¯s when she made her decision.


    She was going to use that technique she read about in that book.


    Then, with a soft but firm voice, Aria asked directly:


    "Can I ask for a replacement for you?"


    Aria knew that what she was asking for was rather outrageous, but this was only the first phase of the technique.


    The air in the room seemed to freeze for a moment. Esmeria stopped smiling, staring at her intently.


    The silence was almost deafening as Mar¨ªa, still rubbing her eyes, barely processed what she had just heard.


    Aria held her gaze on Esmeria, waiting for a response.


    Finally, Esmeria smiled again, though this time more restrained, her gaze sharp but not angry.


    "If that¡¯s your wish... yes. You can ask for it," she replied, her tone cold but controlled.


    ''So, this isn¡¯t crossing the line yet... well, I¡¯ll move on to phase two anyway,'' Aria thought silently.


    "I see... then, how about you tell me exactly who you all are? And who do you take orders from?"


    By making an unreasonable request at the start, Aria hoped Esmeria would concede to this question, as it wouldn¡¯t cost her her job.


    Tension filled the space once more, as palpable as the air they were breathing.


    Esmeria kept her smile, but she didn¡¯t respond immediately.

 Chapter 46 – Step Outside for a Moment

    Esmeria didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Instead, she observed Aria with a mix of admiration and caution, as if reevaluating the girl standing before her.


    Finally, she took a small step toward Aria and, in a soft, almost maternal tone, congratulated her.


    "Bold¡­ very bold, Miss Aria. You have remarkable curiosity and an interesting way of reasoning. But, for now, I can¡¯t tell you exactly who we are. Everything in due time."


    Before she could continue, Aria, not wasting a single second, interrupted her with a question loaded with intent.


    "So, between my orders¡­ and those of that other person, which ones hold more weight for you right now?"


    Esmeria¡¯s smile faded momentarily, and her gaze hardened, clearly surprised by the speed and precision with which Aria had formulated her question.


    Meanwhile, Aria was quickly analyzing the situation.


    Although she wasn¡¯t certain whether Esmeria and her companions would be allies or enemies in the future, the fact remained that they had spent enough time together that, if they wanted to, they could have easily eliminated her and the others by now.


    However, they hadn¡¯t, and in fact, they continued to follow her orders.


    That¡¯s why, despite the risks of pushing Esmeria further, Aria believed the benefits of insisting on this issue were greater.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    If she could extract more information now, she could formulate a plan to ensure her survival in the future.


    Finally, Esmeria narrowed her eyes, as if reflecting.


    "That¡¯s a good question¡­ I like how you think, Miss Aria. But if you truly want to know the answer, I can¡¯t say it with¡­ her in the room."


    Esmeria subtly nodded toward Mar¨ªa, who had been silently watching the scene, clearly uncomfortable with the rising tension.


    Aria wasn¡¯t surprised. She had expected Esmeria to ask for something like this sooner or later. Despite the calm way she had handled the situation, Aria remembered something important.


    During one of the times when Hugo had sent Mar¨ªa to the kitchen to fetch him food¡ªsomething that always annoyed Aria because it separated her from Mar¨ªa¡ªshe had complained to him about it.


    Hugo had patiently reassured her that Mar¨ªa was in no danger. He had told her that, as a precaution, he had assigned a high-level fire spirit to protect Mar¨ªa in case anything tried to harm her.


    With that in mind, Aria accepted Esmeria¡¯s condition with a simple nod.


    "Mar¨ªa, step out of the room," Aria declared.


    Mar¨ªa was momentarily stunned, looking at her with a mix of disbelief and concern.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Aria, after everything they had been through, to agree to separate from her at this moment.


    "Are you sure, Aria?" Mar¨ªa asked, doubt clear in her voice.


    Aria, showing unshakable calm, responded with serenity.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll be fine. Come back in a bit."


    Still a bit uneasy, Mar¨ªa nodded and stood up slowly.


    The fear of leaving Aria alone gnawed at her, but she decided not to argue further.


    After all, Aria always had a plan.


    ¡®Well¡­ at least Elizabeth isn¡¯t around¡­,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, trying to find something positive in the situation.


    Mar¨ªa crossed the door, her heart pounding in her ears. But just as she closed the door behind her, she stopped upon seeing Elizabeth.


    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought immediately.


    Her presence made her tense up instantly.


    Elizabeth gave her a light, friendly smile, a gesture that Mar¨ªa found even more unsettling.


    Out of reflex, Mar¨ªa smiled back, though in her mind, she wished she were anywhere else.


    "Ah¡­ hello, Elizabeth," Mar¨ªa muttered, cursing inwardly.

 Chapter 47 – Sheep and...

    Esmeria, calm and composed, sat on Aria¡¯s bed, slightly sinking the mattress under her weight. She tilted her head, her intense gaze locking onto Aria¡¯s. The younger girl sat motionless, her cold, emotionless expression making her appear older than her childlike features suggested.


    ¡°Before I answer your question, Aria¡­¡± Esmeria began, her voice steady but tinged with intrigue, ¡°I¡¯d like you to tell me what you think of me.¡±


    Aria blinked slowly, processing the question with her trademark unshakable composure. Her voice, soft and measured, broke the silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bodyguard.¡±


    Esmeria¡¯s smile widened, a trace of amusement flickering across her face.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Esmeria replied, crossing her legs with effortless grace. ¡°Now, tell me, what do you think of the cowardly girl who just left the room?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my personal maid,¡± Aria answered without hesitation, her eyes scrutinizing Esmeria¡¯s every move, carefully studying her reactions.


    Esmeria let out a brief chuckle, a mix of mockery and amusement.


    ¡°Interesting. And this girl who follows your orders¡­ don¡¯t you think her attitude resembles that of a sheep?¡±


    Her words were sharp, though Aria¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. Behind her calculating mind, however, she carefully dissected the comment. After a moment of silence, she finally raised her gaze and asked in her usual emotionless tone:


    ¡°Do you see Mar¨ªa as an animal?¡±


    Esmeria kept her smile, though curiosity now gleamed in her eyes.


    ¡°That depends, little one. How do you see yourself? After all, you¡¯re the one who can give orders to me and Elizabeth without restrictions. What does that say about you?¡±


    The question caught Aria off guard, though her face betrayed nothing. She pondered for a few seconds before responding with precision.


    ¡°That would make me their leader.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Esmeria said, leaning forward slightly, emphasizing her point. ¡°But tell me, is that a role worthy of you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aria replied with icy detachment. ¡°I¡¯m far from being as strong or fast as either of you.¡±


    Esmeria burst out laughing, the sound genuine and filled with pride.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve got a point. And thanks for the compliment,¡± Esmeria said, dipping her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not answering my question,¡± Aria pressed.


    ¡°Sheep without a shepherd are bound to fall prey to wolves,¡± Esmeria explained.


    ¡°Then, who¡¯s the wolf here?¡± Aria shot back immediately.


    Esmeria let the question hang in the air for a moment before responding.


    ¡°If Elizabeth and I are the shepherds, and you and your maid are the sheep... what do you think the missing person represents?¡±


    ¡°Hugo,¡± Aria said without hesitation. Her inquisitive gaze, however, didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Why do you refer to him like that?¡±


    Esmeria¡¯s smile took on a dangerous edge as she reclined slightly on the bed, savoring the conversation.


    ¡°Remember how Hugo nearly killed Elizabeth with that lightning bolt when we were waiting at the entrance? Don¡¯t you think someone with that kind of attitude could be considered a wolf?¡±


    Aria, her slow and deliberate blinking betraying nothing, countered with flawless logic.


    ¡°Elizabeth turned all the staff into vampires when she arrived at the mansion. And she killed a bear in cold blood. It makes sense that Hugo attacked her to rid us of her.¡±


    For a moment, Esmeria seemed genuinely surprised. Then, her face lit up with pride.


    ¡°Well, well! I didn¡¯t expect you to pick up on the mansion incident. Good job, Aria,¡± Esmeria praised as she stood and effortlessly lifted Aria, her small frame seemingly weightless in her arms. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡±


    Aria maintained her composed demeanor, her steady gaze meeting Esmeria¡¯s.


    ¡°Answer my question first.¡±


    Esmeria chuckled, gently setting Aria back on the bed and tucking her in carefully.


    ¡°The shepherd¡¯s role is to guide the sheep along a good path, so they¡¯re not devoured by other wolves.¡±


    Aria raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Elizabeth did with the staff? Stripping away their humanity?¡±


    Esmeria¡¯s laughter rang out, light yet mocking.


    ¡°That¡¯s human rhetoric. If only you had seen how Elizabeth convinced them. It was so easy! They even begged to become vampires. A vampire lives much longer than a human and rarely gets sick.¡±


    Aria listened quietly, her serene eyes absorbing every word. She then asked another question, her voice as precise as a scalpel.


    ¡°So, if Hugo is teaching me magic to give me a better path¡­ doesn¡¯t that make him a shepherd too?¡±


    For the first time, Esmeria seemed momentarily caught off guard. She scratched her head and let out a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of perspective. To humans, we¡¯re the wolves. But to us, anyone threatening our path is the wolf stalking our sheep.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Hugo my teacher?¡±


    ¡°We vampires aren¡¯t the best at handling mana,¡± Esmeria admitted bluntly. ¡°And what better way to leverage contact with that human to develop your talent as quickly as possible?¡±


    Aria paused, letting Esmeria¡¯s words settle in her mind. She then posed another question, one heavier than the others.


    ¡°Why do you want me to develop?¡±


    Esmeria leaned toward her, gently brushing her hand over Aria¡¯s head with unexpected tenderness.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll discover when you meet the queen. She ordered me not to tell you.¡±


    The silence that followed was thick as Aria processed the response. If the queen had given such an order, it meant she expected a particular attitude from Aria. This led her to an unsettling conclusion.


    Though Elizabeth and Esmeria weren¡¯t direct threats at the moment, could she truly trust the path they were setting for her?


    Sensing the turbulence in Aria¡¯s mind, Esmeria broke the silence.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with our conversation, Miss Aria?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aria replied firmly, her tone neutral.


    Esmeria smiled, pleased with the intellectual prowess of the child she had modeled herself after.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±

 Chapter 48 – Your Wish is My Command

    The weeks passed with a monotony that settled into the routine of Aria, Maria, Elizabeth, and the others.


    Hugo and Esmeria had reached an agreement to divide Aria''s time: two days a week without supervision, reserved exclusively for Hugo to teach her anything he wanted without interruptions. The rest of the week, however, Esmeria and Elizabeth oversaw every one of the girl''s steps, ensuring nothing escaped their control.


    Over time, Maria began to notice a change in Aria. She had started to distance herself little by little, no longer calling her for every little favor or demanding her constant attention.


    Although part of Maria felt relieved by the newfound freedom, another part of her couldn''t help but feel a slight emptiness.


    With the extra free time, she took up tending a small garden, using seeds Hugo occasionally gave her. She also tried to learn magic on her own with books he lent her, but her spells were unstable and sometimes dangerous.


    Out of fear of hurting herself, Maria decided to practice only sporadically.


    And so¡­ two years flew by.


    One day, after a training session with Hugo, Aria returned to her room to rest. As part of her new routine, she now did physical exercises at Hugo''s insistence, followed by a bath, and then took a nap lasting exactly an hour and a half.


    Maria entered the room carrying a tray but stopped abruptly at the scene before her.


    Elizabeth was standing in front of Aria, who held a letter in her small hands. The vampire was slightly leaning toward her, whispering in a tone so low that Maria couldn¡¯t catch the words.


    When Elizabeth noticed her presence, she turned to her with a frown of visible annoyance.


    "Could you leave, please?" Elizabeth asked, her voice polite yet carrying an aggressive undertone. "I¡¯m discussing something important with Miss Aria."


    Maria opened her mouth to apologize, but before she could utter a word, Aria''s calm and firm voice interrupted:


    "No. Stay, Maria. Come in."


    Elizabeth glanced back at Aria, clearly displeased, but said nothing.


    Maria, confused by the situation, stepped forward hesitantly and sat on a small stool by the wall. From there, she watched Elizabeth remain close to Aria, whispering something in her ear.


    Maria couldn''t help but notice the closeness between the two, so different from earlier days when Aria barely tolerated the vampire''s presence. A faint ache settled in Maria¡¯s chest as she wondered how this change had come about.


    Now, it almost seemed like their roles had reversed: Elizabeth spent most of her time with Aria, while Maria had been relegated to the background. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible how things change¡­¡± Maria thought with a wry smile in her mind.


    Lost in these thoughts, Maria didn¡¯t realize she was being called until she heard her name spoken with coolness.


    "Maria."


    Aria''s voice was as neutral as ever, but the mere tone made Maria straighten up quickly.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry, Aria,¡± Maria apologized, bowing her head.


    Elizabeth took advantage of the moment to shoot her a reproachful look.


    "You should be more attentive when Miss Aria speaks to you, you know?" she scolded sternly.


    Maria nodded quickly, embarrassed.


    "I¡¯m very sorry¡­ it won¡¯t happen again."


    Elizabeth sighed, crossing her arms.


    "Sit closer to her, please. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re sitting so far away."


    Maria glanced at Aria, looking for any sign of her opinion, but the girl¡¯s face displayed nothing but calm. Finally, Maria stood and moved a few steps closer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Aria?¡± Maria asked softly.


    Aria lifted her gaze from the letter in her hands, her piercing eyes locking onto Maria¡¯s.


    "I want your opinion. Do you think I should decline my father¡¯s proposal?"


    Maria blinked, puzzled.


    ¡°What proposal?¡± she asked, without much thought about how her words sounded.


    Elizabeth clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "You speak as if it were a trivial matter, Maria," Elizabeth reprimanded, her sarcastic smile not reaching her eyes. "This is a serious issue."


    Aria interrupted before she could continue:


    "My father wants to congratulate me on my progress. He wishes to organize my first official party."


    Maria tilted her head, confused.


    "Aren¡¯t those ceremonies held at twelve years old? I thought they were to mark coming of age¡­ And you¡¯re only four."


    Elizabeth chuckled softly, shaking her head slightly.


    "You¡¯re mistaken, Maria. Human nobles have several important ceremonies."


    ¡°Eh?¡± was all Maria could respond as Elizabeth adopted a solemn tone, as if giving a lecture.


    "First, there are small celebrations organized by parents in the early years of life, usually at two or three years old. Then, there¡¯s another ceremony at seven years old, followed by the coming-of-age ceremony you mentioned, which happens between twelve and fourteen years. Finally, there¡¯s the ceremony held between eighteen and twenty-one."


    Maria listened with her mouth slightly open.


    ¡®All these ceremonies exist!?¡¯ she thought, astonished.


    By the time Elizabeth finished, Maria felt dizzy. She could barely remember her own coming-of-age ceremony, and it had been a complete disaster.


    "Wow! I¡­ well, it seems I don¡¯t know much about this topic," Maria admitted, nervously fidgeting with her fingers. "I¡¯m not important enough for my family to hold so many ceremonies, so I don¡¯t think my opinion holds much weight here¡­"


    Aria stared at her intently, her neutral expression unchanged.


    "Speak anyway, Maria. I want to hear what you think."


    Maria swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Aria and Elizabeth¡¯s gazes on her.


    ¡®Seriously¡­ I don¡¯t get them!¡¯ Maria thought in frustration.


    Finally, Maria sighed.


    "I think it could be a good idea, Miss Aria," Maria said cautiously. "You could meet children your age and, well, your family too. And¡­ it might be useful for forming connections¡­?" Maria¡¯s voice faltered slightly, and she averted her gaze.


    Aria nodded slightly, and when it was clear Maria wasn¡¯t adding more, she said:


    "That¡¯s enough."


    Aria turned to Elizabeth.


    "Is it true I¡¯ll need a new dress for the ceremony?"


    Elizabeth smiled, leaning slightly toward her.


    "Of course, Miss Aria. Shall I inform Esmeria to start looking for one?"


    Aria shook her head, then looked at Maria.


    "Maria will accompany me."


    The surprise made Maria let out a soft laugh. Her moments alone with Aria had been so rare lately that the idea of spending time together felt almost strange.


    Elizabeth exchanged a brief look of annoyance with Maria before turning back to Aria.


    "As you wish, Miss Aria. Your wish is my command."

 Chapter 49 – I Don’t Want To…

    Mar¨ªa stared at the small trunk where she kept her clothes, holding her half-folded nightgown in her hands. Her mind couldn¡¯t fully process what had happened during the day.


    Above all, she couldn¡¯t understand why Aria had ordered her to accompany her to buy a dress.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Mar¨ªa murmured softly as she laid the nightgown on her bed and sat at the edge of the mattress.


    ¡°Why would she want me to go with her¡­?¡±


    For a while, Mar¨ªa let her thoughts drift aimlessly. Then, almost unintentionally, a fleeting idea passed through her mind:


    ¡®What if Aria is planning an escape?¡¯


    The mere thought made Mar¨ªa sit up abruptly.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Mar¨ªa scolded herself, feeling her rational side reprimanding her.


    Yet, the idea lingered stubbornly in her mind.


    ¡®An escape¡­ an escape¡­ but from what?¡¯, Mar¨ªa wondered, since nothing alarming had happened during this time.


    She could even say that she loved her job right now, with all the raises Esmeria kept giving her month after month.


    Leaving a job like this made no sense!


    Not when she was so close to buying her own property, living in peace, and staying away from everyone!


    Mar¨ªa began to bounce lightly on the bed in excitement.


    ¡®Calm down, calm down¡­¡¯, she repeated to herself.


    Elizabeth and Esmeria always kept a close eye on Aria, but they hadn¡¯t harmed her¡ªor anyone, really.


    Moreover, Mar¨ªa clearly remembered what Aria had said before her separation became nearly official:


    ¡°Elizabeth and Esmeria won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Aria¡¯s voice in her memory sounded so sure that Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly at her own paranoia.


    ¡°An escape¡­ how ridiculous,¡± Mar¨ªa muttered, a crooked smile appearing on her lips as she recalled their past escape attempt.


    Then another, funnier thought crossed her mind. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Hugo.


    Old Hugo and his shameless hints about making her his apprentice started flooding her thoughts now.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    ¡°Mar¨ªa, come here for a second,¡± Hugo said one afternoon while handing her some seeds for the garden.


    Mar¨ªa, busy tending the plants, looked up with a tired smile.


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±


    Hugo scratched his beard and pointed to a withered flower she hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°This¡­ is a disaster,¡± Hugo said in a serious tone. ¡°But with the right knowledge of magic, you could revive this plant in seconds.¡±


    Mar¨ªa frowned.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the time to learn advanced spells¡­¡±


    ¡°And whose fault is that? Not mine! Do you know how many times I¡¯ve offered to teach you? You¡¯re like a rock ignoring the rain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t quit this job! You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°The vampires said they wouldn¡¯t harm you as long as you kept your mouth shut. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Although Mar¨ªa knew Hugo had a point, the truth was¡­


    She was making ¡®a lot¡¯ of money!


    A lot of money for doing very little¡ªexcept on the days when Aria worked with Hugo on her research.


    Hugo looked at Mar¨ªa with a small smile and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Honestly, kid¡­ the day you realize what you¡¯re missing, you¡¯ll come crawling to me. I can see it already.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Mar¨ªa put a hand over her face, still laughing softly, picturing herself as a rock in the rain.


    The idea of studying magic under Hugo¡¯s guidance seemed absurd. Yet, for some reason, the old wizard never stopped insisting.


    In the end, Mar¨ªa let out a heavy sigh and lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling again. The room was quiet and dark, illuminated only by the soft moonlight filtering through the window.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it,¡± Mar¨ªa scolded herself softly. ¡°I just need to sleep¡­ yes, sleep and keep this income flowing until I reach the perfect retirement¡­¡±


    Mar¨ªa closed her eyes and snuggled into the sheets, trying to clear her mind.


    But¡­ nothing.


    She simply couldn¡¯t sleep!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯, Mar¨ªa thought, realizing her mind was still stubbornly stuck on those topics.


    ¡®Why does Hugo want me as his apprentice¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Do I really have talent if I fail even the most basic spells?¡¯


    ¡®I need more vacations¡­¡¯


    ¡®What is Aria thinking? Does she have a plan?¡¯


    ¡®How¡¯s everyone at the mansion doing¡­?¡¯


    ¡®I hope my parents are okay¡­¡¯


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound made her heart jump in her chest.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Mar¨ªa murmured, opening her eyes slightly. Still exhausted, she decided to turn over and keep resting.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound repeated, and Mar¨ªa swallowed, her skin prickling.


    For a moment, she considered ignoring it, but the knocking came again, a bit louder this time.


    ¡°Coming¡­ I¡¯m coming¡­¡± Mar¨ªa said with a trembling voice.


    She got out of bed, adjusted her nightgown, and approached the door slowly. She opened it cautiously, only to find herself face-to-face with Elizabeth.


    The vampire looked at her with a frown, arms crossed, and an expression of clear irritation.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Elizabeth asked, scanning her from head to toe with her eyes. ¡°Lady Aria is waiting for you. Did you forget you¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡°G-Going out?¡± Mar¨ªa stammered, still half-asleep and confused.


    Elizabeth huffed and rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°Of course, going out! How can you be this slow?¡±


    Mar¨ªa opened her mouth to apologize, but Elizabeth was already turning around.


    ¡°Hurry up and get changed,¡± Elizabeth said without looking back. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Lady Aria wants to go out with you when you¡¯re such a mess¡­¡±


    Mar¨ªa watched as Elizabeth walked away down the hallway, muttering under her breath.


    Mar¨ªa closed the door with a sigh and leaned against it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±

 Chapter 50 – I Hate Mornings

    Mar¨ªa stood outside the mansion, her feet sinking into the damp ground as the morning breeze brushed against her face.


    ¡®I hate mornings¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought sourly.


    In front of her, a sleek black carriage with golden embroidery waited. The horses and wheels gleamed, as though even the dust had refused to touch something so luxurious.


    ¡®Since when did the carriage get this fancy? No, wait¡­ where do these vampires even get so much money?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, a shiver of unease running through her.


    Beside her, Aria stared at the carriage with a cold, distant expression, as if none of it were particularly special. Mar¨ªa glanced down and adjusted her plain dress, trying to steady her nerves. Aria¡¯s orders had brought her here, but she still didn¡¯t know why she had been chosen.


    ¡°Are we leaving without guards?¡± Mar¨ªa asked, confused.


    ¡°Esmeria is with us,¡± Aria answered curtly. ¡°She¡¯s in my shadow.¡±


    Mar¨ªa felt a chill creep down her spine at the mention of that name. She cautiously lowered her gaze to Aria¡¯s feet. The girl¡¯s shadow, which should have stayed still and obedient under the morning light, moved.


    It was just a slight tremor, like something breathing beneath its surface.


    Mar¨ªa swallowed hard and stepped back, but Aria¡¯s voice broke the tension.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there?¡± Aria asked emotionlessly, turning her small face toward her.


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m coming, Aria,¡± Mar¨ªa stammered, clumsily climbing into the carriage.


    Once inside, Mar¨ªa settled onto the dark velvet seat, trying not to make any noise. The interior smelled of polished wood and leather, a scent that always reminded her of expensive things she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch.


    Across from her, Aria sat with her hands folded in her lap, staring out the window, as if Mar¨ªa didn¡¯t exist at all.


    The silence between them was so thick it was suffocating, but Mar¨ªa was used to it. After two years, it was obvious: they would leave in silence¡­ and come back in silence.


    ¡®This is going to be so much fun¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought sarcastically, shifting in her seat to find a more comfortable position.


    ¡°Is that how a servant like you is supposed to sit?¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The voice of Esmeria¡ªcold and sharp as a knife¡ªmade Mar¨ªa¡¯s heart stop for a second. She sat up straight at once, as though an invisible whip had lashed her back.


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± Mar¨ªa murmured, unable to stop herself from glancing at Aria¡¯s shadow. Again, that black shape seemed to quiver, as if Esmeria were shifting inside it.


    As Mar¨ªa adjusted herself, a frustrated thought crossed her mind.


    ¡®The first time we traveled with Elizabeth and Esmeria in her shadow, she didn¡¯t say anything! But now suddenly she¡¯s bold enough to scold me.¡¯


    Before the irritation could take hold, Aria¡¯s calm and steady voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Leave Mar¨ªa alone, Esmeria.¡±


    The silence that followed was even more uncomfortable. Though Esmeria didn¡¯t reply with words, Aria¡¯s shadow grew still, as if the threat had dissolved.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Esmeria finally muttered, her quiet voice seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once.


    Mar¨ªa let out the breath she¡¯d been holding and, in an attempt to distract herself, turned her attention to the scenery that was now moving along with the carriage. Outside, green meadows stretched as far as the eye could see, lit by the soft morning sun.


    It was a beautiful, tranquil view.


    But even so, her mind couldn¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mar¨ªa asked suddenly, unable to contain the small doubt growing in her chest.


    Aria turned her head slightly toward her shadow, and as if on cue, Esmeria answered immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a nearby town. They sell things there that noble girls tend to like.¡±


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s stomach dropped.


    ¡®No, no, no!¡¯


    She swallowed hard as a wave of discomfort washed over her. If there was one place in the world she never wanted to step foot in again, it was that one.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Aria asked abruptly, her gaze sharp and focused on Mar¨ªa. Her eyes missed nothing. ¡°Your face changed.¡±


    ¡°N-no, nothing¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Mar¨ªa replied, trying to sound natural, though the tremor in her voice betrayed her.


    ¡°Your breathing has also quickened. It wasn¡¯t like that a moment ago,¡± Aria added with the same cold detachment, as if she were listing facts.


    Mar¨ªa gave a nervous smile, scratching the back of her neck.


    ¡°R-really! It¡¯s nothing, Aria. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Before she could finish, Esmeria¡¯s voice came again from the shadow, softer but with a dangerous undertone.


    ¡°Are you going to ignore a direct question from Miss Aria?¡±


    Mar¨ªa froze, her skin prickling as though an icy hand had traced its way down her spine. For a moment, she was certain that if she didn¡¯t answer, Esmeria would do something she¡¯d regret.


    ¡°Stop, Esmeria,¡± Aria ordered immediately, her tone slightly sharper than before.


    The shadow grew still again, and though the threat seemed to subside, the weight on Mar¨ªa¡¯s chest remained. Esmeria was dangerous, even if she couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Aria said, her gaze fixed intensely on Mar¨ªa.


    Mar¨ªa clenched her hands in her lap and looked down.


    Even though Mar¨ªa was fully aware that Esmeria wasn¡¯t someone she could trifle with, not even under Aria¡¯s protection¡­


    If there was one subject she didn¡¯t want to talk about, no matter the cost¡­


    ¡°C-can I¡­ not answer that?¡± Mar¨ªa murmured, her voice trembling. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ personal.¡±


    For a moment, nothing happened. Though Esmeria emitted no threatening presence, Aria¡¯s gaze remained on her, analyzing every gesture, every word.


    Finally, Aria nodded calmly.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mar¨ªa blinked, surprised, and let out a shaky sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t even realized how badly her hands were trembling until she saw them.


    ¡°Th-thank you, Aria¡­¡± Mar¨ªa muttered.

 Chapter 51 – How Do You Know That?

    The rhythmic sound of the wheels over the stone road began to change. Mar¨ªa noticed that, as they advanced, the terrain became smoother, and the echo of the horses'' hooves resonated more clearly.


    They were no longer in the countryside.


    Mar¨ªa looked up and saw a monumental shadow starting to loom over the carriage.


    The vehicle stopped abruptly.


    Mar¨ªa, who had been absorbed in looking out the window, gave a small jump.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± Mar¨ªa thought to herself.


    She glanced at Aria, who remained unbothered, her hands perfectly crossed on her lap. The girl didn¡¯t seem the least bit affected by the interruption.


    Mar¨ªa, however, couldn¡¯t resist peeking out the small carriage window.


    What she saw made her swallow hard.


    In front of them rose an imposing wall, with a massive gate flanked by guards armed to the teeth.


    The air she inhaled suddenly felt heavier.


    ¡°Why¡­ is there a wall?¡± Mar¨ªa murmured to herself, confused.


    Weren¡¯t they headed to a village?


    What kind of village had a wall that tall?


    The carriage driver was speaking quietly with the guards while knights inspected the sides of the vehicle.


    This isn¡¯t a village.


    Mar¨ªa felt a drop of cold sweat slide down her forehead.


    No matter how much she tried to calm down, her mind was already racing with anxious thoughts.


    A small village wouldn¡¯t have guards or a wall this massive.


    ¡°Why would Esmeria bring us to a city? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    When the driver finished his conversation, and the knights gave them the green light to pass, the carriage began to move again, crossing the great wooden gate.


    Inside, the city was a mix of bustle and order. The stone streets were clean, the buildings had an air of opulence, and people walked back and forth, many wearing fine clothes.


    Mar¨ªa, her eyes fixed on the window, began murmuring softly, almost like a prayer: Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t have a branch here¡­ Please don¡¯t have a branch here¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Aria asked, turning her head slightly.


    ¡°Nothing, Miss Aria!¡± Mar¨ªa replied quickly, straightening in her seat.


    Hearing how Mar¨ªa addressed her, Aria frowned ever so slightly.


    The carriage continued moving until it stopped in a broad, busy area where other carriages also waited. Some were as luxurious as theirs, while others seemed to belong to more modest families.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± the driver announced from outside.


    Mar¨ªa opened the door and stepped out first, the intense morning sun hitting her face.


    The city air was warmer and denser than it had been outside. She extended a hand to help Aria down, but, as always, the girl ignored the gesture and descended calmly, her movements small but deliberate.


    ¡°Guide Miss Aria,¡± ordered Esmeria, her voice echoing from the girl¡¯s shadow.


    Mar¨ªa blinked, confused, and looked around.


    ¡°You want me to guide her¡­? Me?¡±


    Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t help but let out a brief laugh.


    ¡®How am I supposed to guide her when I don¡¯t know a thing about this city!?¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought frantically, but with Aria¡¯s gaze on her and the immovable shadow at her feet, there was no room to protest aloud.


    After all¡­ this was her job.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Mar¨ªa responded, forcing a nervous smile.


    Aria started walking with short but decisive steps, and Mar¨ªa hurried to follow.


    The streets were full of life: merchants shouting their wares, nobles strolling with their servants, and the constant sounds of voices mixing with the clatter of horse hooves.


    Mar¨ªa tried not to lose her composure as they moved, scanning the shop signs for anything that might interest Aria.


    That¡¯s when her eyes landed on a familiar logo: an emblem in the shape of a lily flower embroidered with golden threads.


    ¡°Ah, a clothing store!¡± Mar¨ªa exclaimed, almost relieved to have found something that might distract Aria.


    Just as she was about to head toward the store, something inside her made her stop.


    ¡®No, wait. It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯


    Mar¨ªa turned on her heels, giving the place her back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Esmeria asked sharply from Aria¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°That store is trash,¡± Mar¨ªa blurted out without thinking, trying to keep her voice casual while her thoughts began to spiral.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Esmeria inquired. Though Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t see her, she could perfectly imagine an arched eyebrow of disbelief.


    Before she could respond, a group of noble girls passed nearby. They wore immaculate dresses, their excited voices ringing out as they headed for the store.


    ¡°Look at those dresses!¡± one of the girls cried, her face lighting up as if she had seen treasure.


    ¡°They¡¯re gorgeous! We have to go in!¡± added another, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Mar¨ªa pressed her lips together, trying to ignore them, but Esmeria¡¯s expression was clear even without seeing her.


    ¡°It seems that place catches the attention of humans. Perhaps we should take a look.¡±


    ¡°Fools!¡± Mar¨ªa exclaimed, frustrated, before she could stop herself. She swallowed hard at Aria¡¯s gaze and tried to calm down. ¡°I mean, those girls have no idea what they¡¯re saying. That store isn¡¯t as good as it looks. I¡­ I know a better one.¡±


    It was a lie.


    Mar¨ªa had barely found that store and mentioned it aloud just to avoid looking completely useless.


    But if that shop turned out to be what she feared¡­


    They had to get away from there.


    Esmeria was silent for a moment, as if evaluating the situation.


    ¡°Interesting. But¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Aria interrupted with her usual cold tone.


    ¡°Move. I¡¯m getting tired of walking.¡±


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s heart raced.


    Even though Aria¡¯s comment was quite curt, it was obvious to her that she was being given a chance.


    The pressure from both figures, Aria and Esmeria, seemed to crush her, but Mar¨ªa managed to force a smile as she made a small bow.


    ¡°At once, Miss Aria!¡±


    Once again, Aria frowned ever so slightly at her words.


    With quick steps, Mar¨ªa took the lead, guiding Aria in a direction completely opposite to the store.


    Her mind worked at full speed, trying to find another shop.

 Chapter 52 – This Is Impossible

    Mar¨ªa walked briskly, the sound of her boots echoing against the cobblestone street as her eyes darted back and forth, searching for any shop that might suffice.


    Esmeria¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind.


    ¡°Guide Miss Aria¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t do it. Of course, she could¡­ if only she had any idea where they were.


    Every shop she found seemed like a lifeline at first, only to be dismissed for one reason or another.


    ¡°Ah, here we go!¡± Mar¨ªa exclaimed upon spotting a small store at the corner. The dresses in the window looked decent, and the place didn¡¯t seem too crowded.


    Perhaps they could get in and out quickly with something presentable before Esmeria found something else to critique.


    Mar¨ªa turned to Aria with a forced smile.


    ¡°Miss Aria, this shop looks suitable. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°The glass is filthy,¡± Esmeria interrupted sharply.


    Mar¨ªa blinked, confused, and glanced at the shop window. Sure enough, there were smudges of dust and fingerprints on the glass.


    ¡°Well¡­ but we¡¯re not buying the glass, are we?¡± she replied with a hint of sarcasm, turning to Aria.


    The girl, her expression cold and unchanging, didn¡¯t respond.


    Esmeria, however, didn¡¯t let the comment slide.


    ¡°If they can¡¯t keep the display window clean, what kind of care do you think they put into their products?¡±


    Mar¨ªa opened her mouth to argue but promptly shut it. There was no winning an argument with Esmeria¡ªnot without jeopardizing her ever-so-slowly increasing salary, at least.


    With a sigh, Mar¨ªa turned and continued walking down the street, searching for another option.


    After a few minutes, Mar¨ªa spotted a larger shop with an elegantly carved wooden sign and a sweet aroma wafting from inside.


    ¡°Look! This shop seems charming. The smell is so lovely. I¡¯m sure they have high-quality dresses here.¡±


    Esmeria let out a sigh that was almost theatrical.


    ¡°High quality? With that smell? It seems like they¡¯re trying to cover something up¡­ like mold.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Mold¡­?¡± Mar¨ªa repeated, frowning. She leaned closer to the window, taking a deep breath to prove her point. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like mold! It¡¯s more like¡­ cinnamon¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to buy a dress or a loaf of bread?¡± Esmeria quipped with a mocking tone.


    Mar¨ªa gritted her teeth, resisting the urge to snap back.


    ¡®Think of retirement¡­ yes¡­ how lovely retirement sounds¡­¡¯


    Mar¨ªa turned on her heel and continued walking, trying to steady her nerves.


    Finally, after wandering through several streets, she spotted a small boutique in a quiet corner. The place seemed promising: elegant decorations, dresses delicately displayed, and a calm atmosphere.


    ¡°Alright, this shop is perfect. Look at how beautiful those dresses are! And the staff seems friendly,¡± Mar¨ªa said, pointing toward a young employee arranging one of the displays.


    But Esmeria was far from convinced.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how they¡¯re looking at Miss Aria?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mar¨ªa looked back at the shop.


    The employees had barely glanced at them, but Esmeria wouldn¡¯t relent.


    ¡°They¡¯re being discourteous. And you want to trust these people with something as important as Miss Aria¡¯s clothing?¡±


    Mar¨ªa buried her face in her hands and let out a long, exasperated sigh. This was an impossible task.


    ¡®No matter what I pick, you always find something wrong¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought desperately.


    Without even realizing it, they ended up back in front of the shop they had tried to avoid in the first place¡ªthe same one Esmeria had criticized minutes earlier.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mar¨ªa whispered, realizing where they were. Her eyes widened, and a sense of defeat washed over her.


    Just then, a group of noble girls who had entered earlier exited the shop, their arms full of packages and boxes.


    As they passed Mar¨ªa, one of them gave her a condescending look and sneered.


    ¡°Are you a farm girl? Don¡¯t worry, maybe you can find something you can afford¡­ if you check the back,¡± the young woman said venomously before letting out a snicker.


    The other girls followed her, laughing as they walked away.


    Mar¨ªa clenched her fists, lowering her gaze as heat rose to her cheeks.


    ¡®You can¡¯t answer them. You can¡¯t make a scene¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you done playing around?¡± Esmeria asked, her tone as icy as ever.


    Mar¨ªa opened her mouth to protest but couldn¡¯t think of an excuse that sounded convincing. Her eyes darted around desperately for an escape route, but then the thing she dreaded most happened: one of the shop¡¯s employees locked eyes with her.


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s eyes went wide, and she quickly averted her gaze, running a hand through her bangs in a clumsy attempt to disguise herself.


    ¡®If they recognize me, I¡¯m doomed¡­¡¯ she thought, repeating the phrase like a mantra in her mind.


    The employee, however, seemed intrigued. With a polite smile, she stepped out of the shop and approached them.


    ¡°Good morning. Would you like some assistance?¡± she asked kindly, bowing her head slightly.


    Mar¨ªa felt her cheeks burn. Instinctively, she covered part of her face with her hand, as if that would somehow shield her from recognition.


    The employee chuckled softly before turning her attention to Aria.


    ¡°Miss, it would be my pleasure to help you find what you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Aria didn¡¯t spare Mar¨ªa or the employee a glance. With a calm yet commanding tone, she took a step forward and said:


    ¡°Show me the best you have.¡±


    The employee blinked in surprise but quickly nodded and gestured for Aria to follow her.


    ¡°Of course, Miss. This way.¡±


    Aria walked into the shop with firm steps, leaving Mar¨ªa frozen in place outside. The young maid muttered in her mind, almost like a prayer:


    ¡®Please don¡¯t recognize me. Please don¡¯t recognize me¡­¡¯


    In the end, she swallowed hard and hurried after Aria, trying to stay in the background as the shop¡¯s lights and the murmur of customers filled the air.

 Chapter 53 – This is Impossible

    The warm light from the chandeliers illuminated the interior, highlighting the colors and textures of the dresses carefully displayed on mannequins and racks.


    The air carried a pleasant fragrance, and the boutique''s ambiance was inviting. Aria walked with a composed and commanding demeanor, while the shop assistant, moving with elegant steps and a professional tone, explained the details of each garment.


    ¡°This dress is made of silk satin, perfect for the fall season,¡± said the assistant, stopping in front of a burgundy piece adorned with delicate gold embroidery. ¡°The details are handmade, and the design aims to highlight the figure without sacrificing comfort.¡±


    Aria said nothing. Her cold gaze scanned the dress as though searching for flaws or assessing its utility, but her face remained expressionless.


    The assistant, uneasy in the silence, led her to another rack.


    ¡°Now, this model is ideal for more casual events. It¡¯s made from fine linen, perfect for spring days.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mar¨ªa trailed behind at a cautious distance, trying to keep a low profile. She avoided eye contact with the assistant and anyone else in the shop, as if that might render her invisible.


    Then the assistant stopped in front of an elegant black dress. With a graceful motion, she lifted it off the rack and presented it to Aria like an artwork.


    ¡°This is one of our most exclusive designs. Made from black velvet, it features white accents on the chest and cuffs of the long sleeves. The waist is cinched with an adjustable corset to enhance the silhouette, while the skirt flows wide and fluid, creating a light movement when walking. It¡¯s a perfect choice for a gala or evening event.¡±


    Mar¨ªa, who had been almost hiding behind a rack, felt Aria¡¯s gaze land on her.


    The weight of those cold, piercing eyes felt like a blow, and Mar¨ªa immediately understood what was expected of her.


    ¡®Crap¡­ She really wants my opinion? Why? Ask that stuck-up Esmeria!¡¯ Mar¨ªa fumed internally.


    The assistant, sensing the tension, let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s waiting for your approval, miss,¡± she remarked, glancing at Mar¨ªa with an amused smile. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mar¨ªa sighed deeply, thinking that as long as she acted normal, no one would suspect anything. Adjusting her hair with one hand, she forced a smile that barely touched her eyes.


    ¡°Well, that black dress would probably suit her. It¡¯s¡­ elegant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it on,¡± Aria declared in her cold, decisive tone, taking the dress from the assistant¡¯s hands and walking toward the fitting rooms without waiting for confirmation.


    The assistant followed, maintaining her professional demeanor, and indicated a fitting room at the back of the store.


    ¡°Here you go, miss. If you need help with the corset, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±


    Aria gave a slight nod before stepping inside and closing the door behind her.


    Meanwhile, the assistant returned to Mar¨ªa, gesturing toward a small corner with velvet-upholstered chairs beside a low table that held a vase of fresh flowers.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, you can wait here.¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded stiffly and dropped into one of the chairs, avoiding eye contact with the assistant.


    ¡®I¡¯m just another customer. Just another customer,¡¯ she repeated to herself like a mantra. She leaned forward slightly, resting her elbows on her knees, and stared at the flowers in the vase, trying to appear relaxed.


    ¡®As long as nothing happens¡­ this should be easy to get out of unnoticed¡­¡¯ she thought, attempting to silence her anxiety.


    Suddenly, the boutique¡¯s door burst open, the bells jingling with a sharp clatter.


    ¡®Huh?!¡¯


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s head shot up, as did the assistant¡¯s and the few customers present.


    A group of armed men stormed into the shop, swords at their belts and daggers in their hands, their cold eyes scanning the place.


    ¡°Everyone, down on the floor!¡± one of them barked, his rough voice thundering through the air. ¡°Hand over all your money and jewelry if you want to leave here alive!¡±


    Panic erupted in the boutique.


    ¡®Of all the days, they had to rob this store while I¡¯m here?! Couldn¡¯t they have done this later?!¡¯ Mar¨ªa screamed internally.


    The customers shrieked; some dropped the garments they were examining, while others clung to their purses. The assistant raised trembling hands to show she was unarmed.


    Mar¨ªa, her heart pounding wildly, obeyed instantly, dropping to the floor and pressing her hands against the cold tiles as she tried to control her breathing. Her eyes instinctively searched for Aria, but the girl remained inside the fitting room, oblivious to the chaos outside.


    One of the men, a scar running across his face, approached the fitting rooms.


    ¡°And what do we have here?¡± he sneered, kicking open one of the empty cubicles with the tip of his boot.


    Mar¨ªa felt a knot tighten in her stomach as she watched him advance. Her hands trembled, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡®Of all the places in the shop, you¡¯re really going there?!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought desperately.


    The man reached the fitting room where Aria was changing and raised his fist to bang on the door.


    ¡°Hey, open up!¡± he growled, slamming his fist against the door.


    Nothing came from inside.


    The silence was deafening, a stark contrast to the screams and cries echoing through the rest of the shop.


    ¡°I said open up,¡± the man insisted, pounding on the door again.


    Mar¨ªa clenched her teeth and shut her eyes, wishing this were all just a bad dream.

 Chapter 54 – But Make It Quick

    The man with the scarred face banged on the fitting room door again, his impatience growing.


    "I''m talking to you! Get out of there before I break it down myself!" he roared, slamming his shoulder against the door.


    The groaning wood echoed through the boutique, drawing muffled shrieks from the customers who huddled closer to the floor.


    Mar¨ªa froze in place, cold sweat running down her back as she watched, helpless. But before the man could shove the door again, a scream of pure agony tore through the air.


    "My hand!" the thief howled, stumbling backward.


    Blood poured from his wrist¡ªwhere his hand had been seconds ago.


    He crumpled to the floor, writhing in pain as he clutched the stump, while the other thieves turned toward him, alarmed.


    "What the hell just happened?!" one of them shouted, instinctively stepping back.


    At that moment, the fitting room door creaked open.


    There, bathed in the golden light of the boutique''s lamps, stood Aria, holding the black dress she''d selected moments earlier. Her eyes, calm and expressionless, stood in sharp contrast to the chaos erupting around her.


    She walked forward with measured steps, not sparing a glance at the man writhing on the ground in agony.


    "Wait! Who¡ª?" one of the thieves began, but his words caught in his throat as Aria raised a hand, her movement almost nonchalant.


    An instant later, the injured man¡¯s head hit the floor with a heavy thud.


    Blood sprayed across the boutique¡¯s pristine marble floor, eliciting a chorus of screams from the customers and employees.


    "She¡¯s a mage!" one of the thieves shouted, his wide eyes darting around in terror.


    "Grab the women! Use them as hostages!" barked another, pointing at the customers still crouched on the floor.


    In a matter of seconds, the thieves seized several women, dragging them to the center of the store with daggers pressed against their necks. One of them was the employee who had been helping Aria earlier, her face a mask of sheer panic as she was yanked forward.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "If you try anything else, someone dies!" one of the men snarled, pressing his blade harder against a sobbing customer¡¯s throat.


    Aria came to an abrupt halt. Her icy gaze swept over the scene, calculating each move with an eerie calm.


    Slowly, she raised both hands, as if surrendering.


    "Alright. I won¡¯t do anything else."


    Her tone was flat, devoid of emotion, as if the situation hardly mattered to her.


    The thieves exchanged glances, visibly unsettled by the girl¡¯s composure.


    "That¡¯s better," one of them muttered, flashing a nervous grin.


    But without warning, Aria clenched her small fists. From the shadows cast by the racks and shelves, black spikes shot out¡ªdark as obsidian.


    With deadly precision, the spikes pierced the necks of the armed men, dropping them to the floor in an instant.


    Silence descended upon the boutique like a heavy curtain. The thieves lay lifeless, their blood pooling around them. Not a single hostage had been harmed.


    Mar¨ªa, still lying on the floor, felt the air leave her lungs. Her eyes darted to Aria, struggling to process what had just transpired.


    The girl, however, remained unfazed, still holding the black dress in her hands.


    "Done," Aria murmured, as if she¡¯d just crossed a trivial chore off her list.


    A ripple of whispers broke out among the customers and employees.


    "What¡­ what just happened?" one woman stammered, staring in horror at the bodies.


    "That girl¡­ she¡­" another woman began, her voice faltering.


    "She¡¯s a witch! That¡¯s witchcraft!" a third shrieked, recoiling instinctively.


    The employee who had been helping Aria stood trembling, her wide eyes flicking from the corpses to the girl¡¯s serene face.


    "How¡­ how could she do something like that?" she whispered, a mix of awe and fear in her voice.


    Before anyone could utter another word, the door to the back room burst open. A woman, impeccably dressed with her hair in a flawless bun, stepped out.


    Her eyes widened as she took in the scene¡ªthe bodies, the terrified customers, and the bloodstained floor.


    "My heavens! What happened here?" she gasped, clutching her chest.


    "It was¡­ it was a mage¡­" one of the employees stammered, her trembling hand pointing toward Aria.


    Every gaze in the room shifted to the girl, who remained perfectly calm.


    The woman in charge approached Aria, looking her over as if searching for some clue that this child could really be responsible.


    "Was it you?" she asked, her voice a blend of disbelief and cautious respect.


    "Yes," Aria answered simply, her tone devoid of any trace of emotion.


    The woman blinked, struggling to find words. Finally, she gave a slight bow¡ªa gesture of gratitude.


    "I¡­ I must thank you. You saved our lives. But¡­ could we speak privately for a moment? I¡¯d like to understand what happened."


    Aria gave a small nod.


    "Alright. But make it quick."


    The woman swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the girl¡¯s composure.


    What kind of upbringing had this child received to kill so effortlessly, without showing the slightest hint of remorse?


    If there was one thing to uncover here, it was the family to which this enigmatic girl belonged.

 Chapter 55 – This Is Going to Be Complicated

    Aria walked confidently toward the room she had been directed to. Crossing the threshold, she noticed the space was smaller and simpler, clearly intended for private meetings.


    There was a table for two, adorned with a modest white tablecloth, and a few staff members were there, busy with minor tasks.


    The manager, who had guided her, stopped one of the staff members as she passed by and whispered something in her ear. The young woman nodded quickly before leaving, and shortly after, the manager gestured for the others to leave as well.


    ¡°Please, take a break. I need to speak alone with our young guest,¡± she said with a kindly smile.


    Once they were alone, the woman sat across from the girl, folding her hands on the table.


    ¡°Well, may I know your name, young lady?¡± she asked politely, tilting her head slightly toward Aria.


    ¡°Aria,¡± the girl answered without hesitation.


    The manager raised her eyebrows, visibly surprised. No last name? Her posture shifted slightly, adopting a more formal demeanor.


    ¡°Forgive my boldness, Miss Aria, but... could you tell me your background?¡± she continued, her tone now laced with respect.


    ¡°My background?¡± Aria echoed, tilting her head slightly, as if the question were unnecessary.


    ¡°Yes, you see... what you did out there was impressive, and I¡¯m grateful you got rid of those kinds of people. But, to be honest, such actions can lead to complications. Especially if you¡¯re not of noble descent or affiliated with a recognized magical institution. Are you, by any chance, a student of magic?¡±


    Aria shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a student. If anything¡­ I¡¯d be an Ascent.¡±


    The woman¡¯s lips parted slightly, clearly stunned. Her gaze turned inquisitive, and she murmured more to herself than to Aria:


    ¡°An Ascent... here? But the Ascent territory is so far away...¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Aria asked, her tone utterly neutral, her calm gaze almost unsettling.


    ¡°No, no, of course not. On the contrary, it¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re a noble. That¡¯ll make it less likely for anyone to meddle with you... easily,¡± the manager forced a smile, though her nervousness was evident.


    Aria tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The woman sighed deeply, rubbing her temples before responding.


    ¡°The problem, Miss Aria, is that this city falls under the jurisdiction of a very particular noble family. They have strict laws about the use of magic within city limits. And what you did, even though it was in self-defense and for the good of everyone present, could be considered... an excessive response.¡±


    ¡°Excessive?¡± Aria repeated the word, her tone still emotionless, as if she were merely trying to grasp the concept.


    ¡°Yes... Magic use here is forbidden unless you have direct authorization from the royal family or the Count who governs this territory. And well, it¡¯s likely that some of the noblewomen in the shop won¡¯t hesitate to report what happened.¡±


    Before Aria could reply, the room¡¯s door burst open, revealing three armed guards.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the mage responsible for the incident in the shop?¡± the leader demanded.


    The manager stood quickly, raising a hand to calm the guards¡¯ tone.


    ¡°Please, lower your voices. The person who dealt with those bandits is sitting right here, but I must warn you¡ªshe¡¯s a noble.¡±


    The guards exchanged glances, and one of them stepped forward, pointing directly at Aria.


    ¡°This girl?¡± he asked, clearly incredulous.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. She¡¯s a noble from the Ascent family,¡± the manager replied, emphasizing the family name.


    The lead guard narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms.


    ¡°And what difference does that make? The laws here are clear. Magic use without authorization is not allowed, no matter the rank.¡±


    ¡°But the Ascent...¡± the manager began, trying to reason with them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care who these Ascents are,¡± the leader interrupted, frowning.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who they are?¡± the manager asked, incredulous.


    ¡°No, and we don¡¯t care. The laws of this city apply to everyone, noble or not.¡±


    The manager pressed her lips together, visibly frustrated, before adding:


    ¡°This girl¡¯s father is a Count. His rank is equal to the noble who governs this city. A disrespectful arrest like this could cause unnecessary conflict.¡±


    The guards exchanged glances again, doubt now creeping onto their faces. The leader huffed, clearly uncomfortable.


    ¡°So, what are we supposed to do? Our job is to make sure these things don¡¯t happen. We can¡¯t just let it slide because someone claims to be from a noble house.¡±


    Aria, who had remained silent this whole time, finally spoke.


    ¡°What do you propose?¡± she asked, her tone cold and direct.


    The guards tensed at her question, and the leader muttered something inaudible before responding.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to come with us. We can¡¯t just let this go.¡±


    The manager sighed deeply, rubbing her temples.


    ¡®This is going to be complicated...¡¯ she thought with exasperation.

 Chapter 56 – What Did You Just Say?

    Mar¨ªa stood amidst a group of employees, surrounded by the chaos left behind by the bandits¡¯ attack.


    Shreds of torn fabric, overturned furniture, and shattered glass were all that remained of the incident.


    While the others attempted to tidy up, Mar¨ªa was distracted, casting furtive glances at the door where Aria had disappeared minutes earlier with the manager.


    ¡®Will she be okay¡­?¡¯ Mar¨ªa wondered, even though she knew what protected Aria from the shadows.


    But what if something went wrong?


    Her thoughts were a whirlwind of worry. Though she trusted Aria¡¯s innate composure, Mar¨ªa couldn¡¯t ignore that what Aria had done¡ªtaking out those men so drastically and in public¡ªwouldn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    ¡°Who does she think she is to pull something like that?¡± one of the women muttered.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t magic, was it? It couldn¡¯t have been. How could a kid do something like that?¡± another chimed in, her voice low but full of intrigue.


    ¡°If it was magic, she¡¯s insane,¡± added another, letting out a nervous laugh.


    Mar¨ªa closed her eyes for a moment, pressing her lips together as she held back the urge to respond.


    ¡®Insane? How can they say that after she saved them?¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, frustrated.


    But as the comments continued, and despite not wanting to draw attention¡­


    Just as Mar¨ªa was about to speak, three city guards entered with firm steps, their armor clinking with each movement.


    The leader, a tall and burly man, spoke in a deep voice:


    ¡°Where¡¯s the one responsible for the incident?¡±


    One of the employees, nervous and trembling, pointed toward the room where the manager had taken Aria.


    ¡°In there¡­ she¡¯s with the manager.¡±


    The guards nodded and began heading toward the room, their boots echoing against the floor.


    Mar¨ªa clasped her hands together in a pleading gesture and closed her eyes briefly.


    ¡®Please, let this not get any worse¡­¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± said a female voice beside her.


    Mar¨ªa opened her eyes and turned to see a young employee with light brown hair and green eyes looking at her curiously.


    ¡°Are you Ethan¡¯s daughter?¡±


    The question caught Mar¨ªa off guard, and she furrowed her brow slightly before laughing incredulously. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    That was her father¡¯s name!


    Of course, she knew that name!


    And it was the name she hated most in the world!


    ¡°Ethan? No, I don¡¯t know anyone by that name. I¡¯ve never met or would ever associate with someone called that.¡±


    The employee laughed too, covering her mouth with one hand.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. The man said that¡¯s exactly how his daughter would respond.¡±


    Mar¨ªa raised an eyebrow, maintaining a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡®That bastard!¡¯ Mar¨ªa cursed inwardly but couldn¡¯t admit defeat.


    Mar¨ªa would double down, even if it meant feigning ignorance!


    ¡°Look, I have no idea who this Ethan guy is, but I¡¯m definitely not his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the girl pressed, tilting her head with a mischievous smile. ¡°You¡¯re not Mar¨ªa Glutten?¡±


    She¡¯d said it.


    She¡¯d said her full name!


    Mar¨ªa crossed her arms, adopting a casual air.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a name so ridiculous in my life. And if that name carries that last name, then whoever named that person has terrible taste in naming.¡±


    The employee burst out laughing, leaning slightly forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re as sharp-tongued as he said.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Mar¨ªa asked, eyeing the young woman with evident confusion.


    The employee stopped laughing and looked at her with a touch of curiosity.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I find it curious that you¡¯re raising a child with that kind of talent.¡±


    An opportunity!


    Even though Mar¨ªa knew the employee had her cornered, she had to seize the chance to change the subject!


    ¡°Aria is an exceptional child,¡± Mar¨ªa said, her voice brimming with pride. Then, her tone grew more severe.


    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why some of you make such disparaging comments about her when she clearly saved all of you.¡±


    The employee smiled, raising her hands in a conciliatory gesture.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She was brave. But you also have to understand that this city has rules. And one of the most important is not using magic without supervision¡­¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s utter nonsense,¡± Mar¨ªa replied, narrowing her eyes in annoyance. ¡°We were in danger just moments ago, or have you already forgotten?¡±


    The young woman seemed ready to reply, but before she could, a guard who had been lingering nearby decided to step in.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked in a deep voice, slowly unsheathing his sword.


    His eyes locked onto Mar¨ªa¡¯s with an intimidating intensity.


    ¡®How had the situation escalated so quickly¡­ and against her!?¡¯


    Without a doubt¡­ ¡®This had to be her father¡¯s doing!¡¯


    Mar¨ªa instinctively took a step back, her face paling.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Retract that,¡± the guard ordered, pointing his sword at her. ¡°Insulting this city¡¯s laws is an insult to Count Roderic. And we won¡¯t tolerate anyone, least of all a commoner, insulting his name.¡±


    Mar¨ªa opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she tried to think of something to defuse the situation.


    Before she could respond, the doors to the room where Aria was opened.


    Everyone turned to see the small figure emerging, flanked by the other two guards and the manager.


    Aria walked with her characteristic cold and serene demeanor, utterly unfazed by the tension filling the room.


    Her eyes briefly met Mar¨ªa¡¯s before shifting to the guard holding the sword.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aria asked, her voice calm but cutting through the air like a blade.


    The guard escorting her stopped in his tracks, as did the others.


    The man pointing his sword at Mar¨ªa lowered it slightly, though his face showed irritation and confusion.


    ¡°This woman was insulting the Count, miss,¡± he said, attempting to justify his actions.


    ¡°Insulting¡­?¡± Aria repeated, tilting her head slightly, her gray eyes fixed on him as if analyzing him. ¡°All I see is an armed man threatening an unarmed woman.¡±


    The guard swallowed hard, unsure how to respond.


    The other guards exchanged glances before one of them stepped forward.


    ¡°Miss Ascent, please don¡¯t misunderstand the situation.¡±


    Aria didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she turned her gaze back to Mar¨ªa, who remained frozen in place, before returning her attention to the guard who had spoken.

 Chapter 57 – Where Did She Learn That?

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Maria sat in a spacious carriage made of polished wood, its plush cushions adorned with golden embroidery that felt far too extravagant for the occasion.


    Beside her was Aria, who, as usual, wore a calm, nearly unshakable expression as she gazed out the window at the passing scenery.


    Maria, however, couldn''t stop stealing glances at her, still incredulous at how they had ended up here.


    Everything had happened so quickly that her mind could barely keep up.


    But still...


    "How on earth did you manage to convince them?" Maria muttered, leaning slightly toward Aria, careful not to draw the guards'' attention.


    Without turning her gaze from the window, Aria responded in her usual dry and direct tone:


    "I used logic. It''s more efficient to keep us together than to conduct two separate interrogations."


    Maria''s jaw dropped.


    "Efficient...? That''s your explanation?"


    Aria finally turned her head to look at her.


    "There was no reason to refuse my proposal. The shopkeeper had already agreed to come, and you were irrelevant to the overall situation."


    "Irrelevant?!" Maria clenched her fists, trying to keep her frustration in check. "I don¡¯t even know how to react to everything that just happened..."


    Before she could continue, the carriage came to a halt with a soft screech.


    Maria peeked out the window and saw an imposing castle, its tall gray stone towers rising against the sky. The escort of horses surrounding them moved into formation in front of the grand wrought-iron gates.


    "We''ve arrived," Aria commented, as calmly as ever, as she stood up.


    Maria barely had time to process how fast everything was moving before a guard opened the carriage door and gestured for them to step out.


    The interior of the castle was equally majestic, with gleaming marble floors and crystal chandeliers reflecting light in every direction.


    Aria walked ahead, followed by Maria and the shopkeeper, while two guards escorted them.


    Though the sound of their footsteps echoed in the vast hallway, Maria felt like her own heartbeat was louder.


    At that moment, a very small but crucial detail came to her mind.


    Manners.


    If there was one thing Maria hadn¡¯t taught Aria, it was noble etiquette!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Maria thought as she frantically sifted through her memories, trying to recall if she''d ever covered that subject with Aria. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t find a single instance of teaching her anything remotely related to noble manners!


    When they finally reached an audience chamber, a tall man with silver hair and an imposing presence awaited them. He sat on a grand throne carved from dark wood with intricate details. His red velvet cape draped elegantly over the back of the chair, and his piercing blue eyes scrutinized the group with curiosity.


    "Aria Ascent," the man pronounced, leaning forward slightly.


    Maria felt a shiver run down her spine as the count addressed Aria by her full name with such certainty.


    But what truly left her stunned was Aria¡¯s reaction.


    The girl stopped before him, made a flawless curtsy, and responded in a clear voice:


    "It is an honor to meet you, Count Roderic."


    Maria could hardly believe her eyes.


    Where had Aria learned such impeccable manners?


    The count smiled faintly, narrowing his eyes.


    "I see the Ascent family still upholds its elegance and formality. Tell me, young lady, what relation do you have to the Ascent family?"


    "I am the daughter of Albert Ascent, the current patriarch," Aria replied without hesitation.


    The statement seemed to surprise the count, who leaned back on his throne with a pensive expression.


    "Albert, you say... It''s peculiar for the patriarch of such a prominent family to allow his daughter to travel without a proper escort. Is this true? Are you accompanied only by this maid and a shopkeeper?"


    Aria nodded.


    "That is correct, my lord. I saw no need for an entourage on such a simple journey."


    Maria had to muster all her willpower not to react visibly.


    ¡®Simple? We were nearly robbed by bandits...¡¯ Maria thought, pressing her lips together.


    The count remained silent for a moment before continuing.


    "And what brings you to my lands, young Aria?"


    Aria held the count¡¯s gaze, her tone cool yet polite.


    "I was interested in purchasing a dress. I had heard that this city produces pieces of exceptional quality, and I wished to see them for myself."


    That was clearly a lie!


    Neither she nor Aria knew anything about this city, so that couldn¡¯t possibly be true.


    But, to Maria''s surprise, the statement made the count burst into a deep laugh.


    "So, my city has caught the attention of the Ascent family! It is an honor to know that one of our modest shops is worthy of your interest."


    "Your lands are charming, my lord," Aria added, with a slight nod that seemed almost calculated.


    The count nodded, visibly pleased, before turning his attention to the other two women.


    "And who are they?"


    "My maid, Maria," Aria said, gesturing lightly toward her, "and the shopkeeper involved in the incident with the bandits."


    The count fixed his gaze on the shopkeeper.


    "And what is your purpose here?"


    The woman stepped forward, offering a deep curtsy before speaking.


    "My lord, I am here to testify on behalf of Miss Aria. She did nothing wrong. On the contrary, her intervention saved my employees and me from losing our belongings and perhaps even our lives."


    The count raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you suggesting that my guards would have been incapable of handling the situation?"


    The shopkeeper maintained her composure, though her hands were tightly clasped in front of her.


    "It is not my intention to doubt the capabilities of your forces, my lord. But Miss Aria¡¯s actions saved valuable time and resources, allowing your men to focus on protecting other citizens."


    The count let out a small sigh and nodded.


    "You make a valid point. It is... reassuring to know that a noble from a respected family like the Ascents acted with such courage in my lands. I consider this matter resolved."


    Maria, who had remained silent throughout the conversation, felt a brief wave of relief, but it was cut short when the count¡¯s gaze fell directly on her.


    "And you, Maria, is it true that only you and Aria came to my lands?"


    Maria felt sweat begin to bead on her forehead. She swallowed hard before answering:


    "Y-yes, my lord. We brought no one else with us."


    The count stared at her for a few seconds that felt like an eternity before nodding.


    "Very well. I expect that the next time you visit my lands, you won¡¯t cause such a commotion."


    Maria quickly bowed her head.


    "Of course, my lord..."


    The count rose from his throne, his cape billowing behind him.


    "Then, you may leave my city without issue. Consider this incident closed. But be more cautious in the future."


    Aria once again made a flawless curtsy.


    "Thank you for your understanding."

 Chapter 58 – That’s None of Your Business

    Surprisingly, the whole ordeal with Aria killing the bandits ended well, but¡­


    There was one tiny detail bothering Maria, and that was¡­


    ¡®¡®She was the one being blamed for everything!¡¯¡¯


    When the Count had said not to stir up any trouble, he was clearly looking at her¡ªnot at Aria, who had done it all!


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t dwell on it¡­ better to think about food instead!¡¯ Maria thought, trying to lift her spirits after the sour taste left by how the Count had treated her.


    Suddenly, the carriage came to a halt with a slight screech in front of the shop where it had all begun.


    Maria hurried to help Aria get down, but she descended quickly without any assistance.


    Aria was increasingly looking like an adult lady rather than a four-year-old girl.


    The attendant, who had been with them throughout the trip without saying a word, finally spoke:


    ¡°Miss Aria, would you mind if I borrow your maid for a few minutes? There¡¯s something I need to discuss with her.¡±


    Aria tilted her head slightly, observing the woman in silence for a moment, letting the tension hang in the air, before responding in a low, measured voice:


    ¡°Five minutes. No more. Maria, don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Maria blinked, surprised at Aria¡¯s reply. Before she could say anything, the attendant gently took her by the arm and led her back into the carriage.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Maria asked in a low voice.


    The woman chuckled softly, covering her mouth with one hand.


    ¡°Ah, Maria Glutten¡­ I never thought I¡¯d find you here, let alone working as a maid.¡±


    Maria felt a chill run down her spine at the sound of her full name. She took a small step back, shaking her head.


    ¡°N-No idea who you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯ve got the wrong person¡­¡±


    The woman stared at her for a moment, as if evaluating her reaction, before bursting into a deeper laugh.


    ¡°No need to play coy with me, dear. Your face is unmistakable. Almost every employee at this shop knows it from the portraits your father had painted. Ethan Glutten, the great merchant, never stopped showing off his daughter at every important gathering. Did you really think you could go unnoticed?¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    Maria squeezed her eyes shut, cursing silently.


    ¡®The portraits! How could I forget that blasted detail?!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, Dad¡­ why do you do this?¡¯


    Even though Maria wanted to keep up her charade, clinging to it when the attendant claimed to have proof was just plain stupid.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Maria finally muttered, her shoulders slumping. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Maria Glutten. But please, don¡¯t tell my father I was here.¡±


    The woman raised an amused eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible, dear. Even if I kept quiet, it¡¯s too late. My staff are quick with rumors. I¡¯m sure your father will know you were here before the day is out.¡±


    Maria gritted her teeth, her fists trembling at her sides.


    ¡°There has to be something you can do! Please, I don¡¯t want him to know¡­¡±


    The woman shook her head, smiling with a hint of pity.


    ¡°The time to fix this passed when I accompanied you to that meeting with the Count. It¡¯s like trying to gather spilled water now¡ªthere¡¯s no going back.¡±


    Maria murmured something incomprehensible, her voice barely a whisper as she looked at the floor.


    The woman stepped closer, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Tell me something, Maria. Are you planning to go back home? You¡¯ll be eighteen soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good time to return and celebrate with your family? I¡¯m sure they miss you.¡±


    Maria lifted her gaze, glaring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never go back to that house full of crazy merchants.¡±


    The woman sighed lightly and withdrew her hand, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Even if you speak ill of your family, you know they¡¯d always be willing to help if you needed them.¡±


    ¡®What a load of nonsense!¡¯ Maria thought angrily.


    Maria shook her head repeatedly, her tone filled with resentment.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t need their help now, and they don¡¯t need to know anything about me. So, please, keep quiet about my work with Miss Aria.¡±


    The woman chuckled softly, shaking her head.


    ¡°Maria, dear, if I can¡¯t even stop rumors, how do you expect me to keep this a secret? And your words are unfair. You know it¡¯s not easy to control all my employees.¡±


    Maria pressed her lips together, exhaling in frustration.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re useless¡­ At least it¡¯s good to know I¡¯m not the only incompetent one here.¡±


    The woman was about to respond, but before she could, firm steps sounded outside the carriage, followed by Aria¡¯s cold voice:


    ¡°The five minutes are up.¡±


    Maria and the woman exchanged one last glance before the latter leaned slightly toward the door.


    ¡°It was a pleasure helping you, Maria. And don¡¯t worry. If your father says anything, you can always blame it on the circumstances.¡±


    Maria growled softly but said nothing.


    As she stepped out of the carriage again, Maria turned back to give a small bow.


    ¡°Thank you for testifying on Miss Aria¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble,¡± the woman replied with a kind smile. ¡°Have a safe trip back.¡±


    Maria hurried after Aria toward the spot where the carriage was parked.


    The driver, standing near a tavern and watching them from a distance, immediately got up when he saw them. He said goodbye to the other men he¡¯d been chatting with and ran toward them.


    ¡°Is it time to leave?¡± he asked, bowing slightly toward Aria.


    Aria nodded with her usual indifference as she opened the carriage door.


    ¡°Yes. Prepare everything for the return.¡±


    Maria barely had time to breathe before a cold, slightly mocking voice sounded behind her:


    ¡°Maria, dear. What did you talk about with that human?¡±


    Maria tensed instantly.


    Although she¡¯d remained in Aria¡¯s shadow, Esmeria had finally started speaking again, and this time about the one topic Maria least wanted to discuss.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ none of your business,¡± Maria replied curtly, trying to keep her composure.

 Chapter 59 – How Unprofessional

    Aria, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Her tone was soft but authoritative, a voice that sliced through the air like a sharp blade. ¡°You¡¯re making too much noise,¡± added Aria, not bothering to hide the impatience in her tone.


    Esmeria stepped back slightly, as if she had just been reprimanded.


    ¡°My apologies, Lady Aria,¡± she said formally, bowing her shadow as a sign of respect.


    Mar¨ªa, on the other hand, simply turned her gaze to the side, her shoulders relaxing as she exhaled softly, as though an invisible weight had been lifted off her.


    ¡®At least Aria still seems to be on my side,¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought with relief.


    Without another word, Aria headed toward the carriage and climbed in with movements that were both elegant and mechanical. Mar¨ªa followed shortly after, throwing one last distrustful glance at Esmeria¡¯s shadow before taking a seat across from Aria.


    The carriage soon began to move, leaving behind the noise of the city and the bustle of its civilians.


    The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves echoed in a steady rhythm, blending with the crunch of the wheels against the cobblestone road.


    Through the window, the city slowly faded into the distance, replaced by the tranquil yet eerie scenery of the forest surrounding the region.


    Mar¨ªa tried to relax, leaning slightly against the backrest of her seat. Her hands were clasped on her lap, and her fingers tapped lightly as she attempted to distract herself from the thoughts that plagued her.


    ¡°Why did she tell me all that¡­?¡± she muttered to herself in an almost inaudible whisper, referring to her recent conversation with Esmeria.


    Mar¨ªa shook her head, as though trying to push those words out of her mind.


    ¡®There¡¯s no point in dwelling on it now. I just need to focus on serving Aria.¡¯


    Despite her efforts to stay awake and alert, the swaying of the carriage and the monotonous sound of the wheels began to take their toll on Mar¨ªa. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    For some reason¡­ she felt unusually tired.


    Her breathing grew slower, and though she opened her eyes with effort every now and then, they eventually gave in.


    Within minutes, Mar¨ªa was fast asleep, her head tilted to one side as soft snores escaped her lips.


    Aria, who had been watching through the window, immediately noticed the change in her caretaker. She turned her face toward her with an impassive expression, analyzing every detail: the way Mar¨ªa had started drooling slightly, the relaxation in her muscles, and the rhythmic sound of her snores.


    ¡°She fell asleep,¡± Aria concluded in a low voice.


    There was no judgment in her words, just a cold, precise statement.


    It was then that something caught her attention.


    A shadow moved near the corner of her vision, cast on the floor of the carriage.


    Aria didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who it was.


    ¡°Why is this taking so long?¡± Aria asked, her tone monotone yet direct, addressing Esmeria.


    Esmeria¡¯s shadow expanded slightly, taking on a more defined shape as she responded, this time with a spark of emotion in her voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a slight change of plans.¡±


    Aria shifted her gaze from the window to the shadow, her expression cold.


    ¡°Be more specific.¡±


    Esmeria let out a light chuckle, a low and mocking sound.


    ¡°I just thought this would be a good opportunity for you to practice your combat skills, Lady Aria.¡±


    ¡°Another fight?¡± Aria raised an eyebrow, though her expression remained mostly impassive.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Esmeria continued with enthusiasm. ¡°Your performance in your first battle was¡­ unexpected, to say the least. You used my power with surprising precision. I didn¡¯t expect that at all!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the logical outcome?¡± Aria replied, her tone unchanged. ¡°We practiced that technique for weeks in my room. The result should have been predictable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Esmeria admitted, though her tone carried a lingering note of surprise. ¡°Still, there¡¯s something you can¡¯t practice in a room¡ªnerves. Most novice mages tend to fail their first spells in dangerous situations. But you¡­ you didn¡¯t even hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Hesitation is inefficient,¡± Aria stated, crossing her legs as she continued to stare at Esmeria. ¡°So, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Esmeria laughed softly, as if she had been waiting for that question.


    ¡°There are certain monsters in the nearby forest. I want you to test your skills against them. Consider this practical training.¡±


    Before Aria could respond, her stomach let out a faint growl.


    The girl glanced down, frowning slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that, Lady Aria,¡± Esmeria said playfully. ¡°I promise you, once we reach that stinky old man¡¯s lair, you¡¯ll be able to eat all you want!¡±


    Aria said nothing. She simply turned her gaze back to the window, watching as the forest grew denser and darker with every passing moment.


    From time to time, she cast furtive glances at Mar¨ªa, who remained deeply asleep, a thin trail of drool running down the corner of her lips.


    ¡°How unprofessional,¡± Aria murmured to herself, though there was no real annoyance in her voice.


    It was more of a simple observation, almost indifferent.

 Chapter 60 – Will It Be Because of Us?

    The carriage halted with a soft creak as its wheels stopped rolling over the earthy forest floor. Inside the vehicle, Aria, her expression impassive, calmly placed a hand on the door handle and opened it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake your maid?¡± Esmeria whispered from the shadow cast at her feet, her tone tinged with mild amusement.


    Though unnecessary in an emergency, Esmeria planned to use the maid as a distraction to buy Aria time to escape if things went wrong.


    Aria barely tilted her head toward the voice before replying coldly.


    ¡°She would only get in the way.¡±


    This answer surprised Esmeria, as it revealed just how self-assured Aria was.


    Esmeria let out a muffled chuckle and murmured:


    ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without hesitation, Aria stepped fluidly out of the carriage and strode alone into the forest. Around her, the last remnants of daylight filtered through the branches as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    As Aria pressed forward, the temperature began to drop, and darkness spread around her, devouring the path behind her.


    While this wasn¡¯t a bad thing¡ªit heightened the effectiveness of Esmeria¡¯s powers¡ªmost would have hesitated. Yet despite the fading light, Aria neither stopped nor faltered.


    She walked with the same tranquility as if she were in a library, unaffected by the forest¡¯s ominous atmosphere.


    Ambushing foes in a shop was one thing, but facing beasts for the first time was entirely different. Esmeria couldn¡¯t stop wondering:


    Was Aria this confident in her own abilities, or did she believe Esmeria would intervene if things went wrong?


    From the shadows, Esmeria watched her with fascination and curiosity. Most humans, even seasoned fighters, would show at least a flicker of tension in such a setting. But Aria¡­ this child betrayed not a trace of fear.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    A crackle echoed through the thicket, cutting through Esmeria¡¯s thoughts. Aria heard it too and, without turning her head, spoke softly:


    ¡°Give me directions.¡±


    Esmeria focused briefly, sensing the presence of creatures lurking in the forest shadows.


    ¡°Behind us, slightly to the right,¡± she replied.


    Without further instruction, Aria stopped and narrowed her eyes. Esmeria frowned in confusion, but moments later, the first predator emerged from the undergrowth.


    A wolf with dark fur, its amber eyes gleaming in the fading light. Its body tensed, ready to lunge at the girl, but the instant it flexed its hind legs to leap, Aria flicked her wrists.


    Sharp dark spikes erupted from the shadow beneath the wolf, impaling it in an instant. A howl of agony pierced the air before the creature convulsed and fell still. Warm blood spilled across the ground, staining the earth darker.


    The other wolves, creeping closer through the gloom, froze. Seeing their packmate slain so swiftly and brutally, their primal instincts took over.


    ¡°Next?¡± Aria asked flatly, but even Esmeria was at a loss.


    Not even she had that level of precision with her powers!


    A pair of panicked whimpers broke the silence before the animals turned tail and fled into the trees.


    Aria stood motionless for a few seconds, as if waiting for their return. When no further attack came, she relaxed her fingers and spoke in her usual detached tone:


    ¡°Locate the others.¡±


    Esmeria, still stunned by how effortlessly the girl had handled the situation, closed her eyes and extended her awareness through the shadows. But all she sensed was the distant echo of retreating creatures.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ they¡¯ve fled too far,¡± Esmeria replied, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°Then is our training over?¡± Aria asked emotionlessly.


    Esmeria chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    Once again, Aria had shown not a flicker of fear or doubt during the encounter¡ªif it could even be called an encounter.


    She ended that wolf in an instant!


    What Esmeria had dismissed as luck during the shop incident¡ªwhen those humans had underestimated Aria¡ªthis was different. These were real monsters. Yet Aria had faced them with the same calm as reading a book in her room.


    ¡®Will it be because of us?¡¯ Esmeria wondered hastily. Perhaps living in close proximity to beings like herself and Elizabeth had warped Aria¡¯s sense of danger.


    For ordinary humans, a vampire¡¯s unleashed aura was suffocating, but the effect of a Night Wraith¡¯s presence was far worse. Maybe prolonged exposure had desensitized her.


    Esmeria smiled within the shadows, pleased.


    ¡®Without a doubt¡­ Miss Aria will become a formidable fighter one day.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Aria simply turned on her heel and walked back to the carriage, her mind already drifting to the meal awaiting her.

 Chapter 61 – Where Were You?

    The carriage rolled along the stone path leading to Hugo¡¯s mansion, its wheels creaking softly against the damp ground glistening with night dew.


    The moon hung high, casting the silhouette of the grand estate in a pale glow. At the entrance, Hugo stood with crossed arms and a furrowed brow, his gaze fixed on the carriage as it finally came to a halt.


    Inside the vehicle, Aria, her expression as impassive as ever, tilted her head slightly to observe Mar¨ªa, who slept with her head leaning to one side, her breathing deep and steady.


    For a brief moment, Aria watched her in silence. Then, without hesitation, she reached out and began tapping Mar¨ªa¡¯s head rhythmically.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± she said flatly, her tone devoid of impatience or warmth.


    Mar¨ªa frowned in her sleep, muttering something incoherent before shifting in her seat.


    Aria didn¡¯t stop the tapping.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± she repeated, her voice identical in cadence.


    ¡°Hnn¡­ I¡¯m not asleep¡­¡± Mar¨ªa mumbled, squinting her eyes open as she jolted upright.


    Her sudden movement nearly slammed her head into the carriage roof. Disoriented, she blinked several times and glanced around, confusion etched on her face. For a moment, she seemed to forget where she was.


    Aria, her cold eyes unblinking, waited until Mar¨ªa fully stirred before speaking with her usual calm.


    ¡°Get out first. Hugo is waiting at the entrance.¡±


    Mar¨ªa, still shaking off sleep¡¯s haze, glanced toward the door and parted her lips as if to speak. But she stopped when she noticed Aria¡¯s gaze¡ªnot reproachful or impatient, yet expectant.


    ¡°Oh¡­ right. Yes.¡±


    Mar¨ªa hurriedly straightened her skirt, opened the door, and stepped out. As her feet touched the ground, she subtly stretched her arms to ease the stiffness from her awkward sleeping position.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Once composed, she turned and offered Aria a hand. The girl took it gently, descending with her signature unflappable poise.


    After both exited, the coachman flicked the reins, and the carriage clattered away to another part of the estate.


    Mar¨ªa, still half-dazed, began striding briskly toward the entrance. Aria followed, her footsteps nearly silent on the stone path.


    Mar¨ªa noticed her shadow-like proximity and a thought flickered through her mind:


    ¡®Is she using me as a meat shield?¡¯


    The idea made Mar¨ªa frown. She couldn¡¯t be sure, but Aria positioning her as a buffer between Hugo and herself wasn¡¯t entirely far-fetched. Still, she said nothing and kept walking until they stopped before the old mage.


    Hugo studied them with sharp eyes, as though dissecting every detail of their state. Finally, he huffed and spoke in his gravelly, weary tone:


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±


    Mar¨ªa, still muddled from sleep, blinked twice before answering hesitantly:


    ¡°Well¡­ things happened¡­¡±


    Her words hung unconvincingly in the air. Hugo, however, wasn¡¯t looking at her¡ªhis stare was fixed on Aria, his expression unchanging as he awaited her reply.


    Aria, posture relaxed and face unreadable, answered without pause:


    ¡°Minor setbacks. But by tomorrow, Esmeria and Elizabeth will depart on a five-day trip.¡±


    Hugo¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. His frown softened, and a lopsided smile crept across his face.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve led with that,¡± he said, chuckling lightly. For a moment, he seemed almost relieved¡ªbut quickly straightened, nodding.


    ¡°Good, good. Glad you¡¯re both back in one piece.¡±


    Mar¨ªa, silently observing, felt a pang of confusion.


    ¡®Huh? They¡¯re leaving for five days?¡¯ She narrowed her eyes. That had never happened before. Why now? Her curiosity flared, but before she could ask, Hugo¡¯s impatient voice snapped her attention back.


    ¡°And what the hell are you standing there for?¡±


    Mar¨ªa blinked.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Hugo scowled and waved a hand as if shooing a fly.


    ¡°I need you to go tidy the disaster in the library. Now.¡±


    Mar¨ªa pursed her lips, tilting her head. ¡°What disaster¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, girl. Move.¡±


    Mar¨ªa hesitated, then sighed in resignation. ¡°Yes, yes, going¡­¡±


    As she turned on her heel toward the library, her stomach growled softly, reminding her of her hunger.


    ¡°Why do these jobs always come right when I want to eat¡­?¡± she muttered under her breath before disappearing down the hall.


    Meanwhile, Hugo glanced at Aria and gave a curt nod.


    ¡°To the kitchen.¡±


    The girl said nothing, simply following him with her trademark calm. And so, as Mar¨ªa trudged off baffled and hungry, Hugo and Aria walked deeper into the mansion, the old mage already rambling about new ideas for their ongoing project.

 Chapter 62 – Just Let Me Know

    Mar¨ªa could barely stand by the time she reached her room. Every muscle in her body ached with exhaustion, her arms heavy as if she¡¯d hauled sacks of wheat for hours.


    ¡®Curse you, Hugo¡­¡¯ she thought bitterly.


    Mar¨ªa had no idea what disaster had struck the library, but when she arrived, every book had been torn from its shelf and piled chaotically on the floor. Worse, some ancient tomes had crumpled pages, while others lay carelessly tossed, their covers dented.


    ¡®Did he let a wild animal in here?¡¯ she wondered. Hugo hadn¡¯t explained a thing¡ªjust barked orders for her to clean it up. And she¡¯d obeyed, resigned.


    If not for the library golem, she¡¯d still be there. But even after finishing, her stomach growling fiercely, she raced to the dining hall only to find¡­


    The kitchen was closed.


    So Mar¨ªa settled for the lone plate left on the table: cold bread, goat cheese, and a congealed barley stew with chunks of turnip and carrot. A thin layer of hardened fat coated the surface, but she didn¡¯t complain. She ate slowly, mechanically, too tired to care about the taste.


    By the end, sleep was her only priority.


    ¡®Stop overthinking¡­¡¯ she told herself, shutting down her thoughts.


    The candle she¡¯d left burning before leaving cast a faint glow over her sparse room. A thin mattress on a wooden bedframe, a small iron candlestick on a desk, and a trunk at the foot of the bed holding her clothes. In one corner, a rickety shelf held a few borrowed books¡ªmostly from the same library she¡¯d just tidied.


    Rubbing her eyes, Mar¨ªa dragged herself to the bed, too exhausted to even remove her shoes. She collapsed onto the mattress, face buried in the pillow.


    ¡°Finally¡­,¡± she whispered, relief flooding her voice. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    But just as her body relaxed, a cold, sharp voice sliced through the silence.


    ¡°Mar¨ªa.¡±


    She froze. A shiver raced down her spine, her breath catching. Fingers clenched the blanket.


    She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Heart pounding, she turned her head slowly. A figure stood by the door.


    Esmeria.


    Though Esmeria wore Aria¡¯s form again, Mar¨ªa knew instantly it wasn¡¯t the girl.


    Mar¨ªa swallowed, her throat dry. ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡± she asked, straining to sound calm despite the tremor in her voice.


    Esmeria didn¡¯t answer immediately. She stared, unmoving, as if weighing Mar¨ªa¡¯s worth.


    The silence stretched, thick with tension.


    Finally, Esmeria stepped forward and held out her hand.


    ¡°Take these.¡±


    Mar¨ªa glanced down. In Esmeria¡¯s palm lay a pair of small red earrings, their surfaces etched with an odd golden symbol.


    Mar¨ªa frowned. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Before she could finish, Esmeria cut in, tone steely.


    ¡°Elizabeth and I will be away for five days. We cannot watch over Miss Aria during that time. Ensure she wears these.¡±


    Mar¨ªa cautiously picked up the earrings. They were light but cold, as if forged from metal that repelled warmth.


    ¡°What do they do?¡± she asked, brow furrowed.


    Esmeria¡¯s gaze sharpened, deliberating. After a pause, her lips twitched faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Just make sure she wears them.¡±


    Mar¨ªa shivered at her icy tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy working with humans,¡± Esmeria added, voice flat, ¡°but I trust you¡¯ll care for Miss Aria properly in our absence.¡±


    Mar¨ªa bit back a scowl. Esmeria¡¯s condescension grated, but she couldn¡¯t deny her priority was Aria.


    With a resigned sigh, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Esmeria lingered, seeming satisfied yet hesitant. Then, quietly, she added:


    ¡°If you encounter trouble with other humans¡­ tell me.¡±


    Mar¨ªa blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    But Esmeria was already turning away.


    ¡°Just remember my words.¡±


    With that, she vanished into the dark hallway.


    Mar¨ªa sat alone, clutching the earrings, her mind buzzing with questions. What had Esmeria meant? But exhaustion dragged at her, and as soon as she lay back, sleep swallowed her whole.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Dawn arrived with a thunderous roar.


    ¡°MAR¨ªA!¡±


    The shout shook the mansion, jolting Mar¨ªa awake. She bolted upright, eyes bleary.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±


    Her heart raced, mind still fogged. But she didn¡¯t need clarity to know who¡¯d yelled.


    Hugo.


    She groaned, dragging her hands down her face.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ This early already?¡±


    She wanted to collapse back into bed, but delaying would only summon Hugo in person¡ªand that would be worse. Grudgingly, she scrambled to get ready.


    Whatever awaited, her morning had clearly already gone sideways.

 Chapter 63 – Something Suspicious

    Since Esmeria and Elizabeth had left the mansion, Hugo had grown bolder with his research. The moment he confirmed no traps or traces of the vampire¡¯s surveillance remained, he dove into his work with obsessive intensity.


    For Mar¨ªa, this was no surprise. She¡¯d always known Hugo would exploit their absence. What worried her was the mage¡¯s worsening mood. Hugo had never been patient or friendly, but with each passing day, his temper frayed alarmingly. His brow stayed permanently furrowed, his tone sharper than ever, and whenever Aria pointed out an error in his work, his face twisted like a man on the brink of despair.


    Mar¨ªa wasn¡¯t versed in magic, nor did she care about Hugo¡¯s convoluted studies, but even she could tell things were spiraling. It reminded her of her father¡ªthat same cornered frustration when household troubles mounted.


    Yet, with just two days left before Esmeria and Elizabeth returned, Hugo did the unexpected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come to the research room today. I¡¯ll be in my quarters alone.¡±


    Mar¨ªa blinked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Even Aria, typically indifferent, glanced up from her book, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°No training today?¡± she asked, tilting her head.


    Hugo shook his head, his tone final.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No. Do whatever you want.¡±


    With that, he turned and strode down the hall, leaving no room for questions.


    Mar¨ªa stood gaping.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ weird,¡± she muttered.


    She¡¯d expected Hugo to squeeze every second from his unsupervised days.


    But now, out of nowhere, he was taking a break?


    Why?


    As Mar¨ªa puzzled over it, Aria shrugged.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing to do, I¡¯ll go to the library.¡±


    She left calmly, as if this were any other day.


    Mar¨ªa sighed, rubbing her temples.


    ¡°How does she stay so unbothered by everything¡­?¡±


    Try as she might to carry on, Hugo¡¯s odd behavior gnawed at her. Something felt off.


    Instead of her usual chores, she lingered by a mansion window, staring pensively at the entrance. The grounds were quiet¡ªuntil a white carriage rolled through the gates and stopped at the front steps.


    Mar¨ªa squinted.


    ¡°Who the hell¡­?¡±


    Leaning closer, she watched as a woman in a gold-embroidered white robe stepped out.


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°A priestess?!¡±


    Confusion prickled. What was someone like that doing here?


    Intrigued, she watched Hugo greet the woman and usher her inside. From afar, she couldn¡¯t hear their words, but one detail stood out: the priestess was young.


    Very young.


    Mar¨ªa arched a brow as Hugo led her to his room.


    ¡°Well, well¡­ so the old man¡¯s got a type,¡± she muttered, crossing her arms. She¡¯d always pegged Hugo as a grumpy hermit wedded to his work. But this?


    Interesting.


    When the pair vanished into his room, Mar¨ªa¡¯s curiosity flared.


    ¡°This reeks¡­¡±


    With nothing better to do, she wandered to Hugo¡¯s hallway and began ¡°tidying¡± nearby¡ªdusting shelves while straining to eavesdrop.


    Minutes ticked by.


    And by.


    And by.


    No screams. No sounds. The priestess didn¡¯t emerge.


    Mar¨ªa frowned at the door.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing in there?¡±


    Hugo wasn¡¯t the romantic distraction type.


    So¡­ a ritual?


    Secret research help?


    Biting her lip, Mar¨ªa debated: keep waiting or take action.

 Chapter 64 – Too Much Imagination

    Maria wasn¡¯t a particularly patient person.


    Well¡­ perhaps she was when it came to enduring the nobles¡¯ orders or doing her work without too much complaint, but when it came to waiting for something that was gnawing at her curiosity, her patience simply didn¡¯t exist.


    At that moment, as she stood in the hallway with her arms crossed and one foot tapping the floor in a steady rhythm, her desperation had reached its peak.


    Hours had passed! Entire hours, and that damned priestess was still inside Hugo¡¯s room!


    Maria bit her lower lip, casting furtive glances toward the closed door.


    "But what the hell are they doing in there?" she murmured to herself, squinting her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to imagine things, but¡­ come on! It was impossible not to!


    Hugo was an old grouch, yes. A bitter man who seemed to care about nothing in life but his research. But even he must have some¡­ human needs, right?


    Maria frowned.


    "Ugh¡­ no, no, no, I don''t want to think about that¡­"


    She shook her head vigorously, trying to erase the mental images that were appearing without her permission. Yet no matter how much she tried to distract herself with other thoughts, her curiosity kept dragging her back to the same spot.


    Although she had heard that love knows no age¡­ Hugo was really putting that adage to the test! Maria ran a hand over her face in frustration.


    "This is ridiculous¡­" she thought.


    Maria took a couple of steps back, assessing the hallway and the possible routes for eavesdropping. Maybe, if she moved toward the back of the mansion, she could find a window with a better view of Hugo¡¯s room. Or perhaps she could sneak over and press her ear against the door.


    Maria was weighing her options when, finally, the door opened. She reacted instantly, quickly hiding behind a column as she watched intently.


    The priestess emerged from the room¡­and the first thing Maria noticed was her condition. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She was sweating.


    Her white robe was a bit rumpled and her hair slightly disheveled.


    Maria blinked. And then, her imagination soared to alarming heights.


    "Oh¡­ oh, no¡­" she murmured to herself, feeling a chill run down her spine.


    ''Hugo¡­ really?''


    Maria looked at the young priestess with an incredulous expression. Not only was she sweating and all disheveled, but her gait was somewhat unsteady¡ªas if she had just endured an utterly exhausting ordeal.


    Maria felt her stomach churn.


    ''Did that old man really do what I¡¯m thinking?!''


    Her mind waged an internal battle between disbelief and a complete lack of faith in Hugo¡¯s morals.


    But¡­ there was something odd about it all. If her theory were correct, then Hugo should have come out too, right?


    But no. He was still inside the room.


    Maria had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she truly feared for the priestess¡¯s well-being, or because she was starting to lose her mind thinking about Hugo¡¯s private life, but something just wasn¡¯t right.


    For her part, the priestess didn¡¯t pause at all. She simply continued on her way toward the exit with determined steps. Maria kept her eyes on her, careful not to be seen. The woman went down the stairs, crossed the foyer, and exited through the main door, where a white carriage awaited her. Without even looking back, she climbed into the vehicle and, within seconds, the carriage departed, moving along the path until it vanished from sight.


    Maria blinked.


    "Huh?"


    For some reason, she had expected the woman to linger a bit longer, or at least say something before leaving. But no¡ªshe left as if nothing had happened. This only left her even more confused.


    "What¡­ what was all that?" Maria pressed her lips together as she glanced again in the direction of Hugo¡¯s room. She definitely had to find out what had happened in there.


    But just as she was about to move¡­


    "Oh, wait¡­"


    Something hit her mind all of a sudden. A thought¡ªa thought that shouldn¡¯t have taken so long to appear.


    "Where¡¯s Aria?"


    Maria froze for a few seconds, as if her brain were processing this newly arrived information. And then¡­


    "WHERE IS ARIA?!"


    The cry burst from her lips before she could control it, and she immediately began rushing down the corridor. She had been spying on Hugo for so long that she had completely forgotten about the little girl!


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Maria started scouring the mansion¡¯s surroundings, checking every nook where Aria might be. She went to the library.


    Nothing.


    She went to the dining hall.


    Empty.


    She even checked the kitchen, thinking that maybe the girl had decided to grab a snack or something.


    But she wasn¡¯t there either.


    Maria felt panic beginning to settle in her chest.


    "No, no, no¡­"


    The image of Esmeria immediately flashed through her mind.


    "Take care of her."


    That¡¯s what she had been told.


    And now¡­ now the little girl was missing!


    Maria swallowed hard, feeling sweat starting to form on her forehead.


    "No¡­ she can¡¯t have gone very far¡­" But the more she searched, the less she found her. And with every passing minute, her anguish grew more and more.


    "Aria! Aria, where are you?!"


    The echo of her voice resonated through the empty hallways of the mansion. But no one answered.


    And at that moment, Maria realized something¡ªsomething that sent a chill down her spine.


    Aria¡­ she really was nowhere to be found!

 Chapter 65 – What Were You Doing?

    "Aria has disappeared!"


    Maria was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    She had searched the dining room for the third time.


    The dining room¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t particularly large, lacked many pieces of furniture or potential hiding spots¡ªhad nonetheless been scrutinized with the meticulousness of a professional huntress.


    But Aria was not there.


    "It can¡¯t be..." Maria whispered, clenching her fists in frustration.


    If this was just a prank from the girl, she was determined to teach her a lesson about toying with the mental well-being of her maid.


    But...


    Why would Aria pull a prank like that now?


    That was when something clicked in Maria¡¯s mind.


    It was impossible for Aria to do something like that...


    Aria wasn¡¯t that sort of person!


    Panic began to settle in Maria¡¯s chest, and her breathing quickened.


    "Alright... I have to calm down... and think..."


    Maria checked the library, the corridors, the gardens¡ªshe even peeked into the damn basement¡ªbut there wasn¡¯t any trace of the girl.


    "Damn..."


    In a moment of desperation, her eyes turned toward Hugo¡¯s door.


    He was the last person in that mansion who might know something.


    Maria didn¡¯t want to bother him.


    Not after that strange incident with the priestess.


    But...


    What if that priestess wasn¡¯t really a priestess?


    A shiver ran down Maria¡¯s spine.


    What if she was an assassin in disguise?


    What if she had killed Hugo?


    What if now Aria was also in danger? The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Maria had no evidence.


    And nothing made any sense.


    Yet in her current state, the paranoia building in her mind felt completely justified.


    Determined, Maria walked up to Hugo¡¯s door and knocked several times.


    "Hugo!" Maria called, raising her voice a bit. "I need to talk to you!"


    Silence.


    Maria frowned and knocked again, this time harder.


    "Hugo, I¡¯m coming in!"


    Nothing.


    Her heart was pounding.


    "Oh, no..." Maria whispered, placing her hand on the doorknob.


    And with a lump in her throat, she pushed the door open and entered.


    The first thing she noticed was absolute darkness.


    A chill ran through her.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything¡ªneither Hugo nor any sign of a struggle.


    She bit her lip and, without further hesitation, whispered the name of her spirit.


    In an instant, a floating flame appeared by her side, lighting the room with its warm glow.


    And what she saw...


    It was a mess.


    The place looked as if it had been ravaged by a tornado.


    Books lay open everywhere, crumpled scrolls were scattered on the tables and floor, and cups held remnants of spilled coffee...


    And in the midst of it all, a figure coughing weakly.


    "What... the heck... is going on...?"


    Maria spun around and saw Hugo sitting on the bed.


    He was wearing a bathrobe, his hair even more disheveled than usual, and an expression of pure annoyance.


    Despite looking like a man on the brink of collapse, he was alive.


    Maria felt a momentary relief, but before she could say anything, Hugo frowned.


    "Why the hell did you enter my room?!"


    His scolding tone made her flinch slightly, and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry! But... but it¡¯s just that..."


    Maria bit her lip, remembering why she was there in the first place.


    "Aria has disappeared!"


    Hugo, who had already taken a breath to resume his scolding, suddenly stopped.


    His frown deepened even more.


    "Get out."


    Maria blinked.


    "What?"


    "I said, get out."


    Maria felt her patience snapping.


    "But I¡¯m telling you, Aria has disappeared!"


    Hugo seemed ready to continue ignoring her¡­ until his brain finally registered what she had said.


    "Wait..."


    Hugo looked up, now with a bit more interest.


    "What did you say?"


    Maria clenched her fists.


    "That Aria has disappeared! She¡¯s nowhere to be found!"


    Hugo fell silent for a moment, then sighed deeply.


    "Did you check the kitchen?"


    Maria felt a twinge of indignation.


    "Obviously! More than three times!"


    The old man blinked in surprise.


    "More than three times?"


    Maria nodded frantically.


    "Yes! She¡¯s nowhere to be found!"


    Hugo regarded her with an expression that mixed incredulity and irritation.


    "... And what the hell were you doing before she disappeared?"


    Maria felt her face flush red.


    She couldn¡¯t tell him that she had been spying on him.


    "I-it¡¯s... complicated to explain..."


    Hugo raised an eyebrow, clearly suspicious.


    "Uh-huh... sure..."


    He ran a hand over his face, as if mustering the strength to deal with the situation.


    Finally, he let out a long sigh and ran a hand through his hair.


    "Give me five minutes."


    Maria blinked.


    "Huh?"


    "Five minutes," Hugo repeated in a slightly hoarse voice. "Five minutes, and then we¡¯ll look for her."


    Maria felt a weight lift off her chest.


    "Thank you!"


    "Yes, yes, now get out."


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    She quickly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Once outside, she leaned against the wall and let out a long sigh.


    Her heart was still pounding, but at least now she wasn¡¯t alone in this.


    "Please... I hope nothing has happened to her..."


    Maria clasped her hands together and closed her eyes, murmuring a prayer.


    Because if anything bad had happened to Aria...


    Maria knew that Esmeria and Elizabeth would never forgive her.

 Chapter 66 – Its Not a Request

    The silence of the forest was absolute, broken only by the rustling of leaves stirred by the wind.


    Aria, who had just regained consciousness, noticed she was kneeling on the ground with a rough, foul-smelling bag covering her head.


    The ground beneath her was damp, covered in soil and dry leaves. All around, the breeze carried a subtle scent of wet wood. She had no idea how long she¡¯d been there or who had brought her, but it was clear she wasn¡¯t at Hugo¡¯s mansion or any other familiar place.


    Then, a childish voice¡ªwith a sharp, mocking edge¡ªcut through the stillness.


    "Well, are you ready to talk?"


    Immediately, Aria felt the bag being removed from her head, allowing her to see where she was.


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she took a few seconds to assess her surroundings.


    Judging by the chilly air and the absence of any structures nearby, Aria deduced that she was in a forest likely far removed from civilization.


    The voice behind her grew impatient.


    "Come on, don¡¯t play dumb," it insisted with a hint of irritation. "How about, instead of wasting my time, you tell me what I want to know?"


    ''What do you want to know?'' Aria wondered, confused¡ªafter all, no one had actually asked her anything.


    Calmly, Aria tilted her head slightly.


    "What do you want?" she asked softly.


    The voice let out a slight sigh.


    "Me? Well... I want a lot of things, really... but right now, I want to kill you."


    Aria fell silent as she tried to make sense of that declaration, since if that truly were the intent...


    Several seconds passed without a word from her. Then, her captor spoke again.


    "Well... aren¡¯t you going to say anything?" the voice asked, a slight laugh lacing its tone. "I was expecting you to at least beg for your life, or cry, or something."


    "If you really wanted to kill me, I¡¯d already be dead," Aria replied, her tone remaining completely unruffled.


    A brief silence ensued between them. Then, a click of the tongue broke the stillness.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Heh. Well, you''re a strange little girl," the voice remarked, a mix of disbelief and amusement in its tone.


    "Do you know who I am?" Aria asked, ignoring the comment.


    "I''m the one who asks the questions around here," the voice shot back immediately.


    Aria¡¯s question had been rather bold¡ªbut she needed to confirm something.


    ''It seems my captor is rather impulsive¡­'' Aria concluded silently as she nodded.


    For a short moment, her captor seemed to size her up. Then, she asked another question.


    "Are you hiding your mana?"


    "My body isn¡¯t capable of handling mana."


    "So you¡¯re useless, incapable of defending yourself on your own?"


    "Yes."


    The answer came immediately, devoid of any emotion.


    This response appeared to unsettle the voice slightly¡ªperhaps it had expected a different reaction.


    "Hmm¡­ you''re so boring," it murmured, then asked with curiosity, "Why don''t you turn around?"


    "Normally, when someone is kidnapped, the captor doesn¡¯t want you to see their face."


    The voice laughed heartily, as if it had just heard an excellent joke.


    "Hahaha... Well, that does make sense. But..."


    Suddenly, Aria felt small, cold hands grab her head and twist it abruptly.


    It wasn¡¯t a violent move, but it was certainly sudden.


    "That logic only applies to weak humans," the girl said with a smile full of mischief.


    Aria watched her silently, processing the information.


    Before her stood a girl with a youthful appearance¡ªperhaps of the same apparent age as Aria. She had straight, dark hair that fell to her shoulders, catching a slight reddish tint when the light hit it.


    Her eyes were a deep scarlet, glowing with a supernatural gleam. Her skin, pale as the moon, contrasted strikingly with her dark attire¡ªclothes that looked both light and elegantly crafted.


    But what was most striking of all was the energy she radiated.


    An aura of a powerful, predatory presence.


    There was no doubt about what she was.


    She was even smiling openly, revealing her small fangs.


    ''She''s a vampire,'' Aria thought immediately.


    Instead of frightening Aria as such a revelation might have before, knowing this brought her a great sense of relief.


    If her chances of dying had once been around 90%, they had now plummeted to a mere 1%¡ªthanks to an explanation Esmeria had given her before she and Elizabeth completely withdrew from Hugo¡¯s mansion.


    The vampire squinted with interest.


    "Well, you¡¯re not even surprised."


    Aria said nothing. She simply stared back with her unchanging expression.


    The girl tilted her head, as if trying to decipher something in Aria¡¯s face.


    "You''re a really strange human..."


    Aria didn¡¯t react to the comment. Instead, with a smooth, unhurried motion, she stood up.


    The vampire frowned.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going back to the mansion."


    For a moment, the vampire fell silent. Then, she burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! How funny. You really are peculiar¡ªjust as the rumors said."


    Her laugh wasn¡¯t mocking so much as a genuine mix of amusement and surprise.


    ''So there are already other vampires who know about me... Esmeria was right,'' Aria concluded as she watched the vampire.


    Still wearing a slight smile, the girl crossed her arms and fixed her gaze on Aria, attempting to intimidate her once more.


    "You know, you¡¯ve intrigued me. Maybe I should make you mine."


    "Enough games," Aria replied immediately, wiping the smile off the vampire¡¯s face. "Since you brought me here, you should at least take me back to the mansion."


    The vampire¡¯s expression changed completely; she now looked annoyed.


    "Hey, hey... have you lost your mind? Why would someone like me listen to you?"


    "Because it¡¯s not a request. It¡¯s an order."

 Chapter 67 – I Am Your Mistress!

    Aria stood tall, her posture rigid and her face an unreadable mask, as she stared down the vampire before her.


    The dark-haired girl with scarlet eyes¡ªwho, just moments ago, had let slip a veiled threat in that childish, mocking tone¡ªnow pressed her lips into a tight, tense line.


    Her tiny fists clenched so hard her nails dug into her palms, a trickle of crimson blood seeping between her fingers and dripping slowly to the ground.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The question hissed from her mouth, low and sharp, as her face twisted into a smile that never reached her eyes.


    It was a grin of pure, trembling rage¡ªlike she was swallowing a scream. Her fangs glinted briefly under the faint moonlight filtering through the branches.


    Aria didn¡¯t flinch. Her gaze locked onto the vampire, unwavering.


    ¡°I said, take me back to the mansion,¡± she repeated in that same flat, icy monotone¡ªlike giving directions to a servant who¡¯d misheard the first time.


    The vampire let out a dry, choking laugh, almost a gasp, as the blood from her hand kept flowing.


    ¡°You¡­ giving me orders?¡±


    Her voice quaked with fury, and the dripping blood stopped abruptly as the gash in her palm sealed itself shut, the skin knitting together with a faint reddish glow that vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    She flexed her fingers a couple of times, testing them, but her eyes never left Aria.


    ¡°You really think you can boss me around, kid?¡±


    Before Aria could answer, a subtle movement caught both their attention.


    The shadow beneath the vampire¡¯s feet shivered, as if it had a mind of its own, and a calm voice rose from it¡ªsoft but steady, a stark contrast to the charged air.


    ¡°Please, miss¡­ calm down.¡±


    The vampire whipped her head downward so fast her dark hair lashed like a whip.


    Her scarlet eyes narrowed in annoyance, her mouth twisting into a sneer.


    ¡°Stay out of this!¡± she snapped, jabbing an accusing finger at the shadow. Her voice was a childish shriek laced with an authority that didn¡¯t quite match her pint-sized frame. ¡°Keep quiet!¡±


    The shadow didn¡¯t budge. Instead, its voice returned, now edged with a seriousness that felt like a warning wrapped in politeness.


    ¡°Miss¡­ if you take this little prank any further, it won¡¯t end well. For any of us.¡±


    The vampire opened her mouth to snap back, but the words caught in her throat.


    Her shoulders stiffened, and for a fleeting moment, her eyes widened, betraying a flicker of unease that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    She clenched her fists again¡ªthough not hard enough to draw blood this time¡ªand her gaze darted between the shadow and Aria, as if debating who to yell at first.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°What¡­ what nonsense are you spouting?¡± she muttered, more to herself than anyone else, as her right leg took an unconscious step back.


    Aria, still as stone until now, tilted her head slightly to one side, her eyes dissecting the vampire¡¯s every twitch and hesitation.


    ¡°Are you going to make me repeat myself?¡± she asked in that unshakable, even tone¡ªa frigid calm that sliced through the air like a blade.


    The vampire spun toward her, fangs flashing as she ground her teeth so hard a faint crack echoed from her jaw.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± she growled, raising a trembling finger at Aria.


    That smile crept back, now a wild grimace brimming with barely-leashed anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, you know that? Lucky I¡¯ve got stuff to lose, because if I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She paused, sucking in a sharp breath through her nose, her voice dropping to a venomous whisper. ¡°I¡¯d rip you apart right here.¡±


    Aria didn¡¯t blink. Her face remained a blank slate, as if the threats were just hot air not worth a reaction.


    Without breaking eye contact, she spoke with that same unshaken calm.


    ¡°Then take me back.¡±


    The vampire let out a strangled noise¡ªhalf a yell, half a tongue-click¡ªloud enough to bounce off the trees.


    ¡°Tch! You¡¯re insufferable!¡±


    She whirled toward her shadow, pointing at it accusingly while her other hand clutched her chest, like she was trying to cage the fury boiling inside.


    ¡°You! Drag her back to that damn mansion, now.¡±


    The shadow beneath her feet quivered again, then stretched and took shape.


    Slowly, as if rising from a pool of liquid ink, a figure materialized in front of Aria and the vampire.


    It was a girl, roughly Mar¨ªa¡¯s age. Her skin was pale, almost translucent, with a faint shimmer that caught the moonlight.


    Her long, night-black hair fell in messy strands brushing her shoulders, and her eyes were a deep, steely gray¡ªlike they could swallow whatever they looked at. She wore a simple robe of woven shadows, rippling faintly as if made of smoke.


    The moment she appeared, the girl dipped her head in a graceful bow¡ªfirst to the vampire, then to Aria.


    ¡°At your command,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm, laced with deference.


    She stepped toward Aria, extending a hand with long, delicate fingers¡ªbut before she could get closer, Aria raised a palm in her direction.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Aria ordered, her voice cold as ice.


    The girl froze mid-step, lowering her hand with a slow, obedient motion.


    Her face showed no surprise or irritation¡ªjust an absolute, practiced calm.


    The vampire, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    ¡°Why are you listening to her?!¡± she shrieked, stomping toward the girl with her fists balled at her sides.


    Her childish voice trembled with rage, her scarlet eyes blazing with disbelief and fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t obey her! I¡¯m your mistress!¡±


    The shadow-girl turned her head toward the vampire, and for a split second, her lips twitched into a faint grimace¡ªlike she wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.


    Finally, she dipped her head lower, letting her hair veil part of her face, and murmured in a near-whisper.


    ¡°Mistress¡­ if we don¡¯t get her back in a way she¡¯s okay with¡­¡± She paused, flicking a quick glance at Aria before continuing even softer. ¡°She could rat us out.¡±


    The vampire¡¯s brow furrowed, her mouth opening to argue¡ªbut before she could, Aria cut in with that unshakable, frosty calm.


    ¡°Do you know Esmeria?¡±


    The shadow-girl¡¯s head snapped up, and for the first time, a spark of nervousness flickered in her gray eyes.


    Was she really going to ask that?


    Sure, it made sense that Aria might suspect something and have a rough idea of where she stood¡ªespecially since they couldn¡¯t touch her¡­


    But that question? It could land her in hot water.


    Her fingers twitched faintly at her sides, her breath hitching for a moment.


    She opened her mouth, but no sound came out¡ªjust a slight quiver on her lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer her!¡± the vampire yelled, lunging forward with her arms outstretched, like she could physically block the conversation.


    Her voice was a shrill, childish screech, her fangs gleaming as she spat the words.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with her!¡±


    Aria ignored the vampire entirely. Her eyes stayed locked on the shadow-girl, her tone hardening just enough to sound like a command.


    ¡°Answer.¡±


    The shadow-girl swallowed hard, visibly rattled. Her hands clasped together in front of her chest, fingers fidgeting nervously.


    Even though this could get her in trouble¡­ if she could at least keep this from blowing up further¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she murmured at last, barely audible. ¡°I know Lady Esmeria.¡±


    Aria didn¡¯t let up. Her gray eyes narrowed slightly, her voice holding that glacial calm as she pressed on.


    ¡°If you answer me honestly, I¡¯ll let this slide.¡±


    She paused, letting the words hang in the air, before hitting with a direct question:


    ¡°Is Esmeria the shadow who serves the queen?¡±

 Chapter 68 – Because of Us…

    The shadow girl tilted her head slightly, opening her mouth to say something, but suddenly she froze.


    Her eyes widened and her fingers twitched at her sides.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming¡­¡± she murmured through clenched teeth, so low it was almost inaudible.


    She snapped her head to one side, frowning as she swallowed hard.


    ¡®The mana¡¯s strong¡­ could it be the mage?¡¯ she thought, her hand trembling for a second before she steadied it.


    The girl turned to Aria with a jerk, bowing her head in a clumsy, rushed gesture.


    ¡°Se?orita, I¡¯m sorry!¡± she blurted, her voice soft but urgent as she clasped her hands in front of her chest. ¡°There¡¯s no time to answer that now. We have to go!¡±


    Aria didn¡¯t blink. Her eyes tracked the girl with that icy calm, and as the shadow girl took a step back, Aria raised a hand in a precise motion.


    ¡°Stop,¡± she ordered, her cold voice slicing through the air like a knife.


    She paused, letting the silence hang heavy, before adding in the same monotone:


    ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate you leaving without answering my question. Much less without taking me back home.¡±


    The vampire spun toward her so fast her dark hair whipped through the air.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± she shrieked, her childish voice rising into a yell that echoed through the forest.


    She stomped toward Aria, raising a trembling fist as her face twisted into a furious grimace, fangs glinting.


    ¡°If you keep talking like that, I¡¯ll forget the damn consequences and punch that smug face of yours!¡±


    The shadow girl whirled to her instantly, gray eyes wide with panic.


    ¡°Ama, please!¡± she whispered urgently, reaching a hand toward the vampire without touching her. Her lips pressed tight, her gaze turning into a silent, desperate plea.


    The vampire ground her teeth with a shrill scrape, like she was chewing her own anger.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    She jerked her head to the side, looking away as her fists kept shaking.


    ¡°What a pain!¡± she growled, kicking the ground hard and sending up a puff of dirt.


    The shadow girl took a deep breath, clasping her hands in front of her as if trying to steady herself.


    She looked at Aria, her voice firmer now, though still quivering slightly.


    ¡°About your question¡­ La Se?ora Esmeria is higher in rank than me, that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Aria cut in. Her eyes bored into the girl like they could pierce through, and she took a step forward¡ªbarely noticeable, but enough to make the girl flinch back.


    The shadow girl swallowed, her hands twitching harder, fingers tangling together.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she faltered, flicking a quick glance at the vampire before returning to Aria. ¡°If I tell you the truth, se?orita¡­ you won¡¯t rat us out?¡± Her voice was a nervous whisper, and she dipped her head slightly, as if dreading the reply.


    Aria tilted her head just a fraction, her face unreadable as she studied her.


    ¡°If you keep wasting my time,¡± she said with that glacial calm that never rose or fell, ¡°then no.¡±


    The vampire spun back to her, scarlet eyes blazing with fury.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­!¡± she started to yell, raising a shaky finger, but the shadow girl shot up a hand fast, cutting her off with a frantic gesture.


    ¡°Ama, please¡­¡± Her voice came out in a low shout, almost a plea.


    She turned to Aria, taking a deep breath like she was gathering courage, and spoke quickly in a whisper.


    ¡°Yes¡­ La Se?ora Esmeria used to be the night wraith who served the queen¡­ until recently.¡±


    The silence that fell was thick.


    The vampire went rigid, her fists clenched as her breathing quickened.


    ¡®Damn human brat!¡¯ she thought, her mind boiling with rage as she gritted her teeth so hard they creaked. ¡®How dare she treat us like this? She¡¯s not even the princess yet!¡¯


    Aria gave a slight nod, like she¡¯d just confirmed something obvious. Her eyes flicked between the shadow girl and the vampire before she spoke calmly.


    ¡°Good. Now take me home.¡±


    The vampire opened her mouth to yell, but before she could get a word out, the shadow girl snapped her head to the side, her eyes widening.


    ¡®Please, se?orita¡­ just hold on a little longer¡­¡¯ the shadow girl thought, because¡­


    This was all their fault.


    All because she¡¯d let her ama talk her into straying from their original mission, after they¡¯d accidentally spotted Esmeria and Elizabeth heading back together toward the queen¡¯s palace.


    And, by following the trail Esmeria had left behind, they¡¯d stumbled onto that mansion she seemed to have used as a hideout.


    While poking around the place, dodging the annoying gadgets inside, they¡¯d run into a peculiar girl.


    It was there¡ªbefore she could warn her ama to be cautious of this girl after sensing traces of Esmeria¡¯s power in her¡ªthat her ama had kidnapped this human, spurred by recent rumors floating around the castle.


    Rumors tied to how the queen¡¯s mood had brightened considerably in recent years, ever since some vampires claimed her wraith was no longer by her side.


    Some said it was because, per tradition, her wraith was raising the next heiress far from the palace, while others figured it was because she was about to declare war on the humans to expand her territory.


    Usually, when human girls are chosen to join the royal ranks, they¡¯re not told this until the day they stop being human, but¡­


    Because of them, Aria knew now!


    ¡°Damn it, I completely forgot about them¡­!¡± the shadow girl exclaimed in an urgent whisper, her hands shaking as she glanced at the vampire.


    ¡°Ama!¡± she cried, lunging toward her with a swift move. She wrapped her arms around her, and before they hit the ground, both melted into black shadows, sinking into the earth like they were dissolving.


    Aria blinked once, her face still as she stared at the empty space ahead.


    ¡°Hm,¡± she murmured, her tone dry like nothing had happened.


    She turned her head slightly, glancing at the tree shadows, but before she could say more, a deep shout split the air.


    ¡°Aria!¡±


    Hugo¡¯s voice boomed from above, paired with the snap of branches.


    Aria looked up just as the mage dropped down, landing with a solid thud on the ground.


    Over his shoulder, he carried Mar¨ªa like a sack, her arms dangling limply.


    Hugo frowned and, with a rough motion, dumped Mar¨ªa to the side.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she yelped as she hit the ground, throwing her hands out just in time to avoid face-planting.


    Mar¨ªa half-stood, rubbing her elbows with a grimace.


    ¡°Hey, old man! Why¡¯d you drop me like that?!¡± she shouted, her voice an indignant squeak as she shot him a glare.


    Hugo ignored her completely. He turned to Aria, his face serious and arms crossed.


    ¡°Aria, what happened?¡± he asked in a stern tone, looking her up and down.


    Aria met his gaze with that unshakable calm, her hands still at her sides.


    Before answering, her eyes flicked for a second to the tree shadows, now swaying normally with the breeze.


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± she said, her voice cold and flat, like she¡¯d just described something dull.

 Chapter 69 – The Last Day

    After Hugo and Mar¨ªa found Aria in the forest, they returned to the mansion without further trouble.


    Hugo grumbled a couple of times, insisting she tell him what happened, but Aria just stared at him before saying:


    ¡°It¡¯s not relevant.¡±


    Mar¨ªa tried butting in, squealing a ¡°Hey, at least tell me something!¡± while flailing her arms, but Aria ignored her completely, and eventually both gave up.


    The next day, Mar¨ªa burst into Aria¡¯s room with a nervous smile, clutching a pair of earrings in her hands.


    ¡°Look, Aria!¡± Mar¨ªa said, holding them up for her to see.


    They were the earrings Esmeria had given her, ones Mar¨ªa had stashed away out of sheer laziness until now.


    ¡°I brought them for you! They¡¯re pretty, right? Put them on, come on!¡±


    Aria glanced at them for a second, frowning slightly, and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them. They give me a bad feeling,¡± she replied flatly, crossing her arms.


    Mar¨ªa pulled a sad puppy face, clasping her hands like she was praying.


    ¡°Please, Aria! I took them for you! Just try them on!¡± she whined, leaning toward her with shiny eyes.


    Aria let out a faint sigh, almost mechanical, and held out a hand.


    ¡°Fine. Give them to me,¡± she said, her voice as flat as ever.


    Mar¨ªa let out a happy squeak and clapped her hands before carefully putting them on her.


    ¡°They look awesome on you!¡± she shrieked, hopping up and down while Aria checked herself in a mirror with a blank face.


    But her victory didn¡¯t last long.


    Hugo banned Aria from entering the research area with those earrings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare come near,¡± he growled at her, pointing a finger as his robe billowed.


    Aria stared at him for a moment, then took off the earrings without a word and left them on a table.


    Mar¨ªa, who was sweeping nearby, dropped the broom with a loud thud.


    ¡°Aria! Why¡¯d you take them off?¡± she wailed, rushing to pick them up with shaky hands. ¡°I thought you liked them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them,¡± Aria said, shrugging before turning to leave.


    Mar¨ªa stood there, staring at the earrings with watery eyes, but she didn¡¯t have time to sulk because Hugo poked his head through the door.


    ¡°Mar¨ªa! Stop making a scene and come sort the scrolls,¡± Hugo said, his deep voice rumbling. ¡°And bring the mana stones, now!¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Mar¨ªa clicked her tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming, you grumpy old man!¡± she yelled, dragging her feet as she followed Hugo to the workshop.


    Inside, chaos erupted right away.


    Scrolls were scattered across the floor, colorful mana stones glowed in messy piles, and Aria was already there, sitting in a corner drawing circles on the ground with chalk.


    Hugo crossed his arms, eyeing the circles with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again,¡± he said, his tone curt as he raised a hand.


    A burst of mana shot from his fingers, pouring into Aria¡¯s circle.


    Mar¨ªa covered her eyes with a squeak, bracing for the worst, but¡­


    BOOM!


    An explosion rocked the table, sending scrolls flying through the air.


    ¡°Again!¡± Hugo growled, pointing at Aria to draw a new one.


    Aria nodded without flinching, grabbing another piece of chalk while Mar¨ªa scrambled to pick up the scrolls with trembling hands.


    ¡°This is a disaster!¡± she shrieked, ducking to grab a red mana stone that had rolled under a chair.


    Hugo turned to her, frowning harder.


    ¡°Hurry up, slowpoke! What are you waiting for, me to clean it?¡± he barked, crossing his arms and tapping his foot.


    Mar¨ªa shot up, her face red.


    ¡°Hey, old man! I¡¯m doing my best!¡± she yelled, waving a scroll in the air.


    Hugo snorted, turning to Aria.


    ¡°And you, draw faster. This isn¡¯t a game,¡± he said, his tone sharp as he fed mana into the next circle.


    This time, a puff of white dust filled the air, making Mar¨ªa cough as she flailed her hands wildly.


    ¡°My eyes! My eyes!¡± she screeched, rubbing her face.


    ¡°Quit whining and clean!¡± Hugo growled, pointing at the mess with a finger.


    Mar¨ªa gritted her teeth, thinking to herself:


    ¡®This old jerk¡¯s gonna drive me nuts!¡¯


    Mar¨ªa grabbed a broom and started sweeping, but every time she finished, Hugo and Aria tested another circle.


    One time it was a blast that sent a chair crashing into the wall, another an explosion that left a burnt smell.


    And always, Mar¨ªa had to put everything back exactly as it was, or Hugo would give her that ¡°Are you stupid?¡± look that pushed her to the edge.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mar¨ªa, that blue stone goes on the left!¡± Hugo barked, pointing at a mana stone she¡¯d misplaced.


    Mar¨ªa spun to him, the broom shaking in her hands.


    ¡°I know, old man! I¡¯m not blind!¡± she shrieked, rushing to fix it while Hugo huffed.


    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me, you take forever,¡± he said, his tone dry but with a faint glint in his eyes, like he enjoyed watching her scramble.


    The day dragged on like that, chaotic and exhausting.


    Hugo barely let Aria eat, growling a ¡°Hurry up, scarf it down and get back!¡± while she bit into bread with a blank face.


    Mar¨ªa, sweating and with her hair a mess, dashed back and forth, sorting scrolls, grabbing stones, sweeping dust.


    ¡®This is a nightmare!¡¯ she thought, clenching her fists as Hugo yelled again:


    ¡°Mar¨ªa, that pile¡¯s crooked! What¡¯s wrong with you today, girl? You¡¯re clumsier than usual!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you unbearable old coot!¡± she shouted, spinning around with a red face, but Hugo was already with Aria, feeding mana into another circle.


    By nightfall, all three were wiped out.


    Aria held a piece of chalk, drawing the umpteenth circle, but it snapped between her fingers with a sharp crack.


    Mar¨ªa, hair plastered to her face with sweat, ran to hand her a new one, panting like she¡¯d run a marathon.


    Hugo raised his hand, feeding mana in again.


    Mar¨ªa covered her face with a squeak, expecting an explosion or worse, but¡­


    Nothing.


    Silence.


    No flash, no shove, nothing.


    Aria blinked, staring at the circle with her light green eyes, while Mar¨ªa uncovered her face slowly, confused.


    Hugo slumped into a chair with a low grunt, resting his head in one hand.


    ¡°Go,¡± he muttered, his voice so quiet it was barely audible.


    Mar¨ªa frowned, stepping toward him.


    ¡°What? You okay, old man?¡± she asked, leaning in a bit with her hands on her hips.


    Hugo snapped his head up, eyes blazing with fury.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?! Get out now!¡± he roared, pointing at the door with a trembling finger.


    Mar¨ªa jumped back, yelping an ¡°Ay!¡± as she grabbed Aria¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aria, run!¡± she shouted, dragging her out of the workshop at top speed.


    As she bolted down the hall with Aria following calmly, Mar¨ªa gritted her teeth, thinking:


    ¡®Damn old man! I hope you go bald from all that yelling!¡¯


    Hugo stayed alone in the workshop, staring at the failed circle with his face buried in his hands.

 Chapter 70 – What Are Friends For?

    Mar¨ªa shuffled down the hallway, dragging her feet, with Aria following calmly behind like the workshop chaos had never happened.


    ¡®Finally free¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought with relief.


    The air was cool, and Mar¨ªa still felt the sticky sweat on her neck from bolting after Hugo¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hit the kitchen, Aria!¡± she said, turning to her with a forced smile, though her hands shook a little.


    Obviously, Aria would never say no to grabbing a bite in the kitchen.


    Before they left the hallway, Mar¨ªa¡¯s eyes caught the earrings Aria had left on a table.


    And since Esmeria would be back soon¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mar¨ªa screeched, scrambling to grab them with an awkward leap. ¡°Put them on again, come on!¡±


    Aria looked at Mar¨ªa with those light green eyes, cold as ever, and tilted her head just a bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them,¡± Aria said, her flat voice slicing through the air.


    Mar¨ªa clasped her hands, holding up the earrings with a pout.


    ¡°Please, Aria! Just for today!¡± she whined, leaning toward her with shiny eyes.


    Aria let out a faint sigh, a dry sound, and held out a hand.


    ¡°Give them to me,¡± Aria murmured, her expression unchanged.


    Mar¨ªa squealed with joy, slipping them on her fast while clapping her hands.


    ¡°There! They look perfect on you!¡± she shrieked, hopping once before grabbing Aria¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    She dragged her to the kitchen, where the smell of stale bread hung in the air. Mar¨ªa let go of Aria and dashed to rummage through a cabinet, pulling out a hunk of hard bread with a grimace.


    ¡°Ugh, this is all we¡¯ve got¡­¡± Mar¨ªa grumbled.


    Had they run out of food supplies?


    ¡®So weird¡­¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, recalling the early days at the mansion when golems wasted food by the ton.


    Was this really all that was left?


    Aria took the bread, sitting in a chair with her back straight. Her light green eyes seemed duller than usual, and Mar¨ªa frowned, biting into her piece with a crunch.


    ¡°Hey, Aria,¡± Mar¨ªa said, swallowing fast and wiping her mouth with her hand. ¡°You ever think about making friends someday?¡±


    Aria paused mid-chew, turning her head to Mar¨ªa with that icy calm.


    Her fingers held the bread loosely, and her eyes studied her for a moment before she spoke.


    ¡°Why should I have them?¡± Aria asked, her monotone voice echoing in the kitchen like she¡¯d just posed a riddle.


    Mar¨ªa blinked, mouth half-open with a crumb dangling at the corner.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she blurted, leaning forward with her hands on the table.


    Her mind blanked, flipping somersaults as she tried to process the reply.


    ¡®Wait, wait!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, clenching her fists against the wood. ¡®What do I say? I don¡¯t have friends now either!¡¯


    Mar¨ªa gulped, feeling cold sweat on her neck.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that make me a total hypocrite? No, hold on¡­ I¡¯ve been stuck here for years with her and that grumpy old man!¡¯


    Mar¨ªa shook her head fast, like she was chasing off panic, and raised a finger with a nervous grin.


    ¡°W-wait, wait! You¡¯re way younger than me!¡± Mar¨ªa said, her voice pitching up as she waved her hands. ¡°When I was your age, I had friends! Sure I did! They¡¯d ask me stuff, like¡­ uh¡­ convincing my dad to give their relatives jobs at my family¡¯s company!¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded quickly, convincing herself as her eyes sparkled.


    ¡®And when I retire from this place with all the cash those vampires are gonna give me, making friends will be a piece of cake!¡¯ she thought happily to herself.


    Mar¨ªa got lost in her head, picturing herself surrounded by laughing girls while she waved a sack of coins.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll have tons of friends!¡¯ Mar¨ªa thought, her grin widening as she saw herself in a tavern, spinning tales of surviving Hugo.


    But before she could keep daydreaming, Aria¡¯s cold voice snapped her out of it.


    ¡°But what¡¯s a friend good for?¡± Aria asked, taking another bite of bread with that unshakable calm.


    Mar¨ªa flinched, nearly dropping her bread to the floor.


    ¡°Huh! What?¡± she yelped, spinning to her with her hands on her hips.


    Mar¨ªa swallowed hard, scratching her head as she stammered.


    ¡°W-well¡­ a friend¡­ helps you ease your worries!¡± Mar¨ªa said, raising a finger like she¡¯d just invented something brilliant. ¡°You tell them your problems, and you feel better!¡±


    Aria tilted her head a bit more, her eyes locking onto Mar¨ªa like she was dissecting her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that increase the chance my weaknesses get leaked?¡± Aria asked, her tone so dry Mar¨ªa felt a chill.


    Her fingers set the bread on the table, and she crossed her arms with a crisp move.


    Mar¨ªa¡¯s mouth opened, then shut, blinking fast.


    ¡°N-no!¡± she shrieked, flailing her hands wildly. ¡°A real friend keeps secrets! That¡¯s what a good friend does!¡± Her voice came out louder than she meant, and she stepped toward Aria with a shaky smile.


    Aria didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°They could kidnap her and force it out,¡± Aria said, her flat voice cutting the air like a blade.


    Her eyes stayed on Mar¨ªa, and she raised an eyebrow just a touch, like she expected a logical answer.


    Mar¨ªa stumbled back, her face paling.


    ¡°W-what?!¡± Mar¨ªa shouted, clutching her head. ¡°No, no, no! You fix that by making powerful friends!¡± she exclaimed, raising her fists with a spark of desperation. ¡°Like princesses or mages! Girls who¡¯re well-protected!¡±


    Mar¨ªa nodded fast, grinning like she¡¯d just solved everything.


    Aria tilted her head to the other side, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°The risk¡¯s still there. It just drops to a lower percentage,¡± Aria replied, her tone cold and exact, like she was calculating in her head. She took another bite of bread, chewing slowly while Mar¨ªa gaped at her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Mar¨ªa screeched, pointing at her with a trembling finger. ¡°Why¡¯re you talking all percentages now?¡± Her voice hit a high pitch, and she crossed her arms, frowning like she¡¯d been insulted.


    Aria swallowed her bread before answering, her face still.


    ¡°Hugo suggested it,¡± Aria replied flatly. ¡°He said it helps me make decisions with a higher chance of success.¡±


    Mar¨ªa blinked, scratching her cheek with a finger.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, that makes sense,¡± Mar¨ªa mumbled, shrugging. ¡°They¡¯re into that weird research and all¡­¡±


    But then she shot up a finger, leaning toward Aria with a grin.


    ¡°But hey! For normal chats, talk like a kid your age! No percentage stuff! That¡¯s how you make friends easy, see?¡±


    Aria stared at her for a second, unblinking.


    ¡°Why do you keep pushing that?¡± Aria asked, her cold voice slicing through as always.


    Her hands rested on the table, and she tilted her head just a bit, waiting.


    Mar¨ªa grinned wider, clasping her hands with an odd gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Trust me, Aria! Friends are a huge help for your future!¡± Mar¨ªa said, her tone rising as she waved a fist. ¡°You just gotta learn to pick the good ones from the bad! It¡¯s easy!¡±


    Aria stayed silent, watching Mar¨ªa with that icy calm.


    Then, without a flicker of expression, she spoke.


    ¡°So where are your friends?¡± Her voice came out dry, precise, like she¡¯d just set a trap.


    Mar¨ªa froze, her smile stuck on her face.


    ¡®SHIT!¡¯ she thought, sweat racing down her neck.


    Her hands shook for a second, and she gulped hard as her eyes darted around the kitchen.


    ¡°T-that¡­ that¡¯s confidential!¡± she squeaked, raising a finger with a nervous laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Aria! You just make friends and call it good!¡±


    Aria blinked once, staring at her with those light green eyes that seemed to pierce through, but she didn¡¯t say another word.